《Devil CEO's Contract Lover》


 Chapter 1 First Night

    Chapter 1 First Night


    Sofia POV


    The night came quickly. I was sitting in my school uniform on a big bed in a luxury hotel room, my eyes


    already red and puffy from crying.


    What was I going to do? The time was almost up.


    The next moment, the door to the room was opened and a man in a suit walked in with the heavy smell


    of alcohol. He looked at me with bewildered eyes and a sarcastic smile on his face. "Wow, I cant


    believe how young they gave me the woman. Hey doll, Im guessing youre still in ...... twelfth grade?


    Selling your body for money at that age, are you that vain?"


    He tugged impatiently at his tie.


    I shrank back and looked at the handsome man in front of me with fearful eyes.


    Was it him? The man I was to serve tonight, Damon Rubinstein?


    "Are you going to pretend to be innocent when youre already sitting on my bed? Did you not volunteer?


    Five million dors a night, isnt that what you need?" He leaned over.


    "I beg you, no ......" I shook my head in fear. The hormonal scent that belonged to a man was getting


    closer to me. My hands clutched the hem of my skirt, and I couldnt restrain the tears from falling.


    Mr. Parsons had told me that if I wanted five million, the quickest way to get it was to sell my hymen.


    "No? You dont want $5 million anymore? I dont like to sleep with someone who is forced. Now, Im


    giving you a chance. Choose to leave or just show me your slutty side." The man sat down leisurely, his


    aura powerful and charismatic.


    I didnt dare move until I saw his expression begin to grow impatient seemingly wanting to leave, then I


    reluctantly moved a step forward and wrapped my arms around his waist.


    Five million dors a night, my sacrifice was worth it.


    Five million dors to keep Dad alive, Sofia Rittel. you have no other choice. If the people in this world


    who care about you all die because of your cowardice, then youll be a joke!


    I kept reassuring myself in my mind.


    Mockery appeared in Damons eyes, "Tell me, do all women throw everything away for money? Just


    now you were a little virgin pretending to be pathetic. Now you are actively holding my waist for money


    and epting me to fuck you."


    I couldnt refute his words.


    Making five million dors in a short time was too much for me, and if my resistance caused this man to


    leave the room, I wouldnt get a penny.


    Damon Rubinstein was a very famous billionaire, his news was in the headlines of the newspapers


    almost every week, and he had more power than I could ever imagine. If I pissed him off, my peaceful


    life could turn into a horrible hell.


    "What are you doing? Arent you trying to please me? Why havent you moved?" The mans voice came


    out of nowhere, piercing the silence, "Dont you know how to kiss a man?"


    He mocked me with a casual tone, leaning back on the bed and looking down at me.


    My eyshes might as well have been lined with crystalline teardrops. I wipe the tears from my eyes,


    take a deep breath, and close my eyes to press my lips to his.


    Damon POV


    After about ten seconds, our mouths still remained pressed together.


    Damn, does she think this is kissing? Does she not even know how to kiss?


    I looked at the girl in front of me up close. She still had a little baby fat on her cheeks, her big eyes


    were slightly red from crying, and the student uniform she was wearing was ironic for what she was


    about to do next.


    I took advantage of the fact that this girl was gasping for air and suddenly pried her teeth open to push


    my tongue into her mouth. My actions made this pretty girls eyes widen like a frightened rabbit.


    The look on her face aroused my interest.


    She was supposed to be a virgin with no sexual experience, yet she aroused my desire for sex so


    easily!


    We exchanged saliva in this kiss. I felt like I was starting to get out of control. Shit! I was just trying to


    punish this vain girl, but she made me remember her kiss and made me be horny.


    Sofia POV


    After the kiss was over, I kept panting with my hands propped up on the bed. However, before I could


    really rx, Damon Rubinstein, with his lust-filled eyes, made my heart pound nervously.


    I bit my lower lip in shame as I slowly removed my dress ......


    "Youre taking too slow to undress, are you going to dy me from fucking you tonight?" Damons


    taunting tone was like the whisper of a demon from hell.


    I had to undress more quickly until I was a whitemb. He got up and yanked me under him, then


    pressed his chest against my breasts, his fiery kisses falling intensely on my neck and chest ......


    Just when I thought that was all there was to it, he impaled him into me and a tearing pain made me


    cringe in pain as tears slid down my cheeks.


    All night long he kept entering me, gasping at my chest, making me moan loudly with his movements.


    This man is so hateful!


    This night was so long ......


    The early morning sun shone through the window into this room once again. I opened my eyes and


    struggled to get up, but I could not exert my arms, and the weakness of my body made me frown. I


    looked over at Damon Rubinstein, who was lying next to me, topless, and the feeling of shame


    enveloped me.


    Because of the movement I made, he woke up as well.


    Upon awakening, he gazed at me with his hawk-like eyes dead on. After perhaps a few seconds,


    perhaps a minute, he seemed to remember what had happened to usst night and without saying a


    word began to put on his clothes.


    Damon POV


    If it wasnt for the fact that my girlfriend Tiffany went to Europe to study fashion design and that I was


    drunkst night, I would never fuck a woman like that! Jesus! She looks like a pre-teen!


    I pulled a check out of my pocket and quickly wrote a number on it with a ck pen, "Heres the $5


    million you asked for, and we wont see each other again!"


    She looked at me and slowly reached out her hand to take the check.


    "Thanks."


    God, she was obviously a whore who was actively looking for men to fuck her for money, and she still


    had such a pretend pathetic look in front of me.


    I felt disgusted by her expression. What I hate most is this kind of lowly woman without self-respect, so


    I did not hesitate at all to turn away.


    Compared to the elegant Tiffany, she is just a worthlessmodity.


    Sofia POV


    With this $5 million I can pay off the loan sharks for my dad!


    I got dressed and went to the basement of a factory, then handed this check to a man, "Now will you


    release my dad?"


    "Wow! I didnt think you could get $5 million so easily. Your damn father isnt as good at making money


    as you are!" He grinned hideously and said to the men behind him, "Let Chevy Rittel go! Weve got our


    money! Get back!"


    Then I saw Chevye out, tied up, and heughed out loud at the sight of me, "Sofia, I knew youd


    help your father! How is that youngest president of the Orion Group treating you?"


    I felt so sad that I actually had such a father.


    Not only did he not make money, but he ran out and gambled when the family was in a tough financial


    situation. He was eventually kidnapped because he owed money to loan sharks. The kidnappers


    threatened to kill him if I didnt give him $5 million.


    "Dad, Im okay. You should go back and rest now, I have sses tomorrow." I said to him tiredly.


    Ill pretend that what happenedst night never happened. I hope that the president of Orion Group and


    I, a student about to enter college, will never cross paths again.


    When I got home, I rushed straight into the bathroom. I turned on the bathroom shower and washed my


    body hard.


    I felt so dirty.


    I didnt want to continue to care about Chevy, but the blood ties that existed between us prevented me


    from doing so. I looked at the dense hickeys on my body, which reminded me of the man I had made


    love to, Damon Rubinstein.


    He had a handsome face, but his personality terrified me. And he treated me with such disdain when


    he came to his senses that I could tell he was disgusted with women like me.


    I washed my body many times before I stepped out of the shower.


    When I stepped out of the shower, I saw my father, Chevy Rittel, who was watching a TV show as if


    nothing had happened, pointing at the screen and smiling happily.


    I turned around and walked back to my room and copsed on my bed.


    I felt like I had nothing ......


    The next day after school Chevy actually came to pick me up.


    I was surprised to be picked up by my father for the first time.


    Chevy stood in front of me and rubbed his hands together, his wrinkled cheap jacket looking a little


    shabby. He squeezed a smile out of me, "Sofia, I want to introduce someone to you today."


    I smiled and asked him, "Who is it that you need to introduce to me so grandly?"


    "Youll know when you meet her."


    We went to a fancy restaurant downtown and Chevy showed me to a seat. I saw that there was already


    a middle-aged woman wearing ck cut-out stockings and a ck coat, and next to her was a little boy


    eating ice cream. The little boy was very cute.


    Chevy took me to the woman and said, "Natasha, this is my daughter, Sofia," and he gently tugged on


    my sleeve, "This is Natasha Tinsley, you can call her Natasha now. "


    I called out politely, "Hello, Natasha."


    She stood up, not smiling, her heavily made-up face expressionless, "Chevy, did you make things clear


    to her this time?"


    Chevy nodded, "Of course, Natasha. i promised i wouldnt let you and Tom stay out there hiding in the


    shadows like rats."


    What did he mean by that? Could this woman be my stepmother? Although I knew my father needed a


    woman by his side to take care of him, this woman in front of me didnt look kind at all.


    "Sofia. I dont want my children to be treated unfairly, so I want to tell you straight ......" Natasha said,


    looking at me squarely, "Im your fathers girlfriend. Were about to get married, and this is Tom, your


    blood brother."


    My eyes widened as I looked at my dad and then at the cute boy and realized that they did look very


    simr.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But Dad had never told me he had another kid on the outside!


    "I ......" I didnt know what to say.


    "I dont really have to tell you these things. But well be living together, so I think its better not to give you


    the wrong idea." Natasha said.


    She was just talking about her, not leaving me a little room to discuss or think.

 Chapter 2 Pregnancy

    Chapter 2 Pregnancy


    Sofia POV


    Chevy curtly ran up to Natasha and said, "Dont worry, Sofia is a very understanding child, she will not


    upset you."


    In fact, I knew that Chevy didnt owe $5 million in gambling debts at all, and that he had set aside a


    million for Natasha and Tom!


    He found my sacrifice very meaningful, both in helping him pay off his gambling debt and in helping him


    pay for a good life ahead.


    I was disappointed in him to the core.


    When we got home from dinner, Natasha observed every room in the house, frowned and said, "This


    house is so shabby! Chevy, I cant believe you let Tom and I live in such a shabby house! Im not used to


    it! And there are only two rooms here, where are we going to stay?"


    There were obviously four people here, but shepletely ignored me. I sat on the corner with my


    school bag, like this house was never my home.


    Natasha came up next to me and smiled, "Youre the older sister, you should know you have to give


    way to Tom, right? I have an idea. Your father and I will pay for a couch for you. You sleep on the couch


    and leave your room to Tom. deal?"


    She said this without even considering my opinion, just informing me.


    I could only say helplessly, "Okay."


    Natasha smiled with satisfaction. She turned around and dragged Tom and Chevy into the room and


    closed the door behind her. I could asionally still hear theirughtering from inside the room.


    Natasha said, "Why dont we buy a new house? If this house is so dpidated, we can leave it to Sofia.


    Shes going to get married sooner orter anyway!"


    I think I heard Chevy agree to her request.


    This home didnt give me any warmth.


    I slept in the chair all night and went out the next day with my school bag. I had actually gotten used to


    such a day. For 18 years, Chevy either asked me for money to gamble or for living expenses. Its a


    miracle that I havent broken down after such a life!


    My father was really ridiculous at times! If it wasnt for Chevysck of money before, Im afraid he would


    have abandoned me as his daughter.


    One monthter.


    Ive been vomiting a lottely, and I spent half an hour in the bathroom at dinner.


    Chevy didnt notice my condition at first, and it wasnt until I was back at the table that he said, falsely,


    "Sofi, are you sick? Is it bad digestion?"


    Natasha was beside herself with indifference.


    From the moment she moved into the house, she thought I was a whore who made money off of man-


    fucking. Having sold my body since I was eighteen, shes always thought I was a disgusting bitch.


    I shook my head. The feeling of wanting to vomit kept lingering in my throat. I was so ufortable!


    Chevy saw my miserable white face, but his expression gradually became happy.


    Damon POV


    I was in the presidents office looking at information. My Orion Group is a huge business conglomerate


    with assets in the hundreds of billions of dors. So even though Im the youngest graduate with a


    masters degree from Yale, I cant afford to be careless with my work.


    After the familiar sound of the phone ringing, I picked up the phone in a cheerful mood.


    "Tiffany, how are you doing in France these days?"


    "Im fine, Damon, and since Ive been in France, Ive realized that this is the ce where I can improve


    my skills. I think I need four more years of study before I can go back. Youll be waiting for me, wont


    you?" Tiffanys voice was sweet and pleasant.


    "Ill still love you even if you dont study, Tiffany, and Ill wait for you whether you have your own career or


    not. Since its your choice, Ill choose to respect it."


    We chatted intimately for ten minutes before hanging up the phone.


    Thats when my secretary knocked on my door, "Sir, Mr. Rittel says he has something important to


    discuss with you."


    "Important? Which Mr. Rittel?" Damon asked.


    "The receptionist said his name was Chevy Rittel, and Mr. Rittel said he didnt want to tell anyone else


    about this important matter, so he could only talk to you alone."


    I became somewhat interested in this, and it just so happened that I was having a good day, so I


    instructed my secretary to call the man in. It didnt take long for a middle-aged man to walk into my


    office. He was rubbing his hands together and his face was beaming.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Rubinstein," he called me tteringly, "I know you dont know me, but my daughter, Sofia, Im sure


    you know her."


    "Who are you? I dont think I know either of you two. If you dont say what you call important, I think you


    can get out now." I said coldly.


    "Well, Mr. Rubinstein. then I will briefly introduce myself. my name is Chevy Rittel. my daughter, Sofia


    Rittel, she had a physical transaction with you about a month ago. But now, shes pregnant." Sofia?


    Sofia Rittel? Is he referring to the woman I had sex with a month ago? She was pregnant?


    My memory faded into the back of my mind. A month had passed since that night, and if it werent for


    this man, I would have forgotten about it.


    "What do you want?"


    That woman is really a bitch, and even her father is a bastard who knows no shame!


    "Three million dors. I think three million dors is nothing to Mr.Rubinstein who is the president of


    Orion Group, right? If you give me the money, I will keep the secret for you. If you dont give me the


    money, Ill tell the news media about it!"


    "Deal, I can give you three million dors, but you have to sign an agreement with me. If you still use


    this to ckmail me, I wont give you another cent. Also, she has to get an abortion, I dont want a


    whore having my baby!"


    My good mood waspletely gone. Their disgusting faces disgusted me from the inside!


    "Fine! If you pay me, I promise that nothing about you wille out of my mouth!"


    I pulled out a check and wrote down the numbers and handed it to him. A smile instantly appeared on


    his wrinkled face and he happily thanked and praised me. I was impatient at this.


    "Sign the agreement and youre out of here!"


    "Yes! I know."


    Chevy kept nodding his head. After signing the agreement he pulled the door open and headed out,


    only to run into a middle-aged woman dressed in regal clothes. Her hair was in a high bun and she had


    a Swiss watch worth a lot of money on her hand.


    "Sorry, I didnt mean to ...... ah!"


    "What you just said is true?"


    "Uh, I dont know what youre talking about. I just happened to be passing by and I think I took a wrong


    turn." Chevy lied.


    "Lets talk inside, you have to exin things to me!"


    "Mom, what are you doing here? Didnt you say you were going shopping today?"


    "Damon, what did you mean by what you just said? Why did you give him a check for three million


    dors? What did you do?"


    "Its not an important thing, you dont have to care." I said to her.


    "Not an important thing? I clearly heard you say that you let her daughter have an abortion and you


    gave him a check for three million dors! If you dont exin this to me, Im going to go do my own


    investigation!" My mother, Monica Rubinstein, her expression turned serious.


    "Mom, its just that ...... its just that I got drunk and then got a woman pregnant. I dont need her to give


    me a baby!" There was no longer any way to hide things, so I had toe clean and tell Monica.


    "What? Abortion? Did you think that with our familys wealth you couldnt raise a child? I knew I shouldnt


    have agreed to you and Tiffany being together from the beginning. If she loved you, why would she run


    away to France alone? And shes not fertile! Are you going to make sure that I dont get to see my


    grandchildren until I die, and the Rubinstein family wont allow you to do that!


    "Mom, I wish you wouldnt always bring up Tiffanys inability to have children. I feel the same pain about


    it. But that night was just a mistake, and I dont want a child without love!" I retorted to her.


    I dont want to be married to any woman but Tiffany!


    "Thats enough! I dont want you to keep making mistakes. I can agree if you want to marry Tiffany, but


    you have to keep this child! Otherwise, I wont agree to your marriage."


    "Mom, I cant do this ......"


    "I asked Tiffany about this and she agreed for you to get a surrogate!"


    My emotions started to fluctuate, "Mom! Dont lie to me! Theres no way Tiffany would agree to such a


    condition!"


    "If you dont believe me you can call and ask her."


    Chevy, who was standing by, watched us argue and tried to slip away, but Monica shouted, "Youre not


    leaving! The Rubinstein children cannot suffer in your home!"


    Then she turned to me and said, "Im going to give you two choices in this matter. Choose to keep the


    baby and marry Tiffany, or break up with Tiffany after that girl has an abortion. Thats the biggest


    concession I can make!"


    Sofia POV


    As I headed out the front door after school at noon, I noticed a ck car parked outside the school and


    several men dressed in ck standing next to it.


    I kept my head down and tried to cross the men, but they called out, "Are you Sofia Rittel?"


    How did they know my name?


    I nodded in surprise, and then the next second I was dragged into the limo by men dressed in ck.


    I struggled and screamed in terror, "Who are you? Let go of me! Let go of me!"

 Chapter 3 Youre having a baby

    Chapter 3 You''re having a baby


    Sofia POV


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Well, Well. Miss Sofia Rittel please rx and stop struggling. Dont worry, we wont hurt you." The man


    in ck said.


    "Who are you guys? Why do you want to kidnap me? Where are you taking me?" My voice was


    trembling slightly.


    "All you need to know is that we are from the Orion Group."


    Just as the man said this, my mind went nk and coldness surrounded me.


    The Orion Group! It was Damon Rubinstein! Didnt he say they would never meet again? He despised


    and loathed me so much, why did he kidnap me?


    I was taken to a magnificent vi. The white European-style building stood in front of my eyes. Who


    would believe that there was a modern vi covering such arge area in such a prime location?


    I was led into the vi by the bodyguards and crossed the vast garden into the lobby. The man who


    was sitting in the lobby, I recognized him immediately. He was the man from that night! Beside him sat


    an elegant middle-aged woman.


    I shrank back and bowed my head in fear.


    "Doctor, please give her a diagnosis." The middle-aged woman said.


    A man in a white coat came up to me and he took me into a room. I flinched in fear and resisted his


    approach, "Dont kill me, Im not a bad person!"


    "Im just giving you a checkup, miss, please rx." The man said to me.


    There was no way for me to resist. I was an eighteen-year-old girl with no muscles on my body at all,


    and I was surrounded by four big, burly men. All I could do was lie down and let him give me a brief


    examination.


    After a while, the man redirected me back to the hall, "Maam, she is indeed pregnant. Four weeks, and


    the fetus is healthy."


    "What? What did you say? You said I ...... Im pregnant!" I was shocked by the news.


    Although my period had been absent for over a month and I wanted to vomit when I smelled something


    fishy, I had never thought that my recent physical abnormalities were due to ...... pregnancy.


    Im only 18 years old! Im still studying!


    "Well, thats fine. You, lift your head up and let me see." The woman said to me.


    I looked up and saw the womans gentle smile and Damon whose eyes were so horrible that they


    looked like they wanted me to die right away.


    I was so scared. What was I going to do? What did they want to do to me?


    "Shes pretty and cute looking." Monica said.


    "Thats all she wants to show you on the surface, you just want me topromise! Anyway, she has


    her room, and I dont care as long as she doesnt interfere with my private life!" Damon said.


    "Your name is Sofia, isnt it? Im Damons mother, and I know roughly whats going on. Now I want you to


    take a year off from school until the baby is born." Monica said.


    "The baby is born? I ...... Im too young for that, I ...... "I had no joy thinking about this little life that I only


    knew existed. My heart was filled with pain. I could have been in school like any other normal girl, and


    now Ive be a mother with an unwanted pregnancy!


    "Dont worry, I will offer your father a good job as soon as you give birth to the baby. The baby will be


    raised by our Rubinstein family. After you give birth we will send you abroad to study and no one will


    know that you had a baby." Monica promised me, while I nced at Damon, "Ill keep you safe and Ill


    help you with school."


    I didnt know how to spit out my thoughts. I was so young, I had no idea how I was going to fix things


    like this.


    However by the time I figured out that I wanted to abort and continue my studies, Monica had already


    left and only Damon was left in the hall.


    "I cant believe I fell into your trap. You pretended to be pathetic in front of my mother just to get into the


    Rubinstein family to get close to me. Do you want to be my wife and get the Rubinstein familys


    property? Im telling you, its not going to happen, I have nothing but disgust for you!" Damon shouted at


    me angrily.


    "I ......"


    "I dont want to hear you talk." He impatiently told me to shut up and then told the maid next to him,


    "Take her to her room and dont bother me with anything that happens!"


    I was not a fool, I could see Damons disgust for me, so I could only follow the maid upstairs.


    "This is your room from now on, if you think something is missing you can tell me and I will pass your


    words on to the housekeeper."


    "Thanks." I nodded my head. When the maid left I burst into tears.


    I felt so dirty. I had traded my body and now I had a baby. Without love, this baby wouldnt be happy


    even until it came into the world. And it would be terrible if people knew that I had an unwanted


    pregnancy because of the deal.


    I was too sad toe out of my room for the rest of the day, and I didnte out until dinner time. I


    walked downstairs and saw Damon sitting at the table, with a middle-aged man sitting across from him


    and the middle-aged woman I had seen during the day.


    "Sofia, did you have a good rest? I heard Linda say you didnt evene out for lunch. Come over here


    and have something to eat. For your healths sake please dont stay hungry." Monica was still as gentle


    as ever.


    I guessed the person sitting next to her was Wesley Rubinstein, Damons father. He just looked at me


    and didnt say anything.


    I nodded and sat down next to Damon, who wouldnt look at me.


    "Get away from me!"


    I looked timidly at Damon, but he only gave me a cold sideways look, "Were just dealing, you need to


    identify yourself."


    Damon POV


    It sucks to be taken advantage of! If Tiffany hadnt been unable to have children, I never would have


    given in to Monica! I thought all I had to do was wait for Tiffany toe back and we could get married,


    but who knew this would happen! What the hell! Just once she got pregnant!


    I didnt have a good feeling about this woman. After all, a woman who would do anything for money


    deserves no sympathy at all! And this kind of petite woman is never the type Im interested in, I like


    elegant and mature women!


    She looked at me, probably because she was afraid, so she tried to shrink her thin body into the chair.


    Then she picked up her fork and only took a few bites of food before she started covering her chest


    making a face like she wanted to vomit.


    "Its dinner time!" I looked at her with discontent.


    Dont think you can get my sympathy by pretending to be pathetic!


    Monica and Wesley knew that I was being generous by leaving her baby behind, so no one stopped


    me.


    She humbly bowed her head and kept apologizing to me, "Im sorry. Its my fault. I wont eat."


    Her eyes flushed, and then she left and moved upstairs.


    Wesley looked at me and said, "Damon, shes just a new girl, you need to be nice to her."


    I felt very ufortable about this, "She conceived this baby with intrigue. I see absolutely no need to


    be friendly in the face of such a sinister woman!"


    I didnt want to hear Wesley talk about Sofia again. So I left my seat.


    Why shouldnt I be angry that Sofia is a sinister woman who has ruined my life? Ive had countless


    sesses in business, and now shes ying me!


    I picked up the phone and the voice on the line was the sweetest I knew, "Damon, whats going on? Are


    you in a bad mood?"


    "Tiffany, what the hell are you thinking? Why did you agree to my mothers request?" I asked her with a


    frown.


    Although Sofias incident was indeed my fault, Tiffanys attitude made me feel sad.


    "Damon, you know, I cant have children. Ive been trying every day to be with you. But I realized that


    things are not that simple to fix. Without a child, your family will never recognize our rtionship ......"


    Tiffany patiently exined to me with a sob in her voice, I could hear that she had cried before we


    spoke.


    My heart softened, "Im sure if I work with you well change their minds! Tiffany, youre the only one I care


    about!"


    "I know, I know all that. Im sure it was just because you were drunk that day. But if you let her have an


    abortion now, Monica will definitely think that I led you to do this." Tiffany said, "I want to have a baby,


    too. Cant we raise him together? I heard Sofia is just a girl who just turned eighteen. Can we just let her


    go when the baby is born? I beg you."


    My lips quirked, "Tiffany, after the baby is born youlle back from abroad, okay? Well go register our


    marriage."


    "Yes! Ill live well abroad, and you take care of yourself." Tiffany said, "Itste, Damon, get some rest, I


    love you forever."

 Chapter 4 Slap

    Chapter 4 p


    Damon POV


    Tiffany and I talked for a while, and my gloomy mood became a little better. Then I went out of the room


    to get some ice water downstairs, but I saw a small figure standing alone in the darkness at the


    window.


    Why is she standing here? Is she trying to seduce me by pretending to be pathetic?


    I took a big step and turned on the light in the room, and the strong light came on in the dark room.


    Sofia raised her arm to shield her eyes from the direct light and took a step back when she saw me


    standing in front of her, "Mr. Rubinstein? Why ...... are you here?"


    "Are you pretending to stand here unintentionally to get my attention?" I said in a mocking tone, "Your


    father is a piece of trash who only gambles with money. He used the money you made a deal with me


    to impress his woman, and used it to raise your brother. He doesnt care about you, or he wouldnt have


    sold you to me. You really are family."


    My implication was that she and her father were the same type of people, the kind of people who would


    throw away their self-respect for money!


    "Shut up! My father is not that type of person, he loves me very much and I ......" she retorted back to


    me excitedly. The expression on her face looked very embarrassed because I had directly poked at her


    family situation.


    "Well, take it easy, what I said is the truth. If you dont believe me you can ask your father! Ive looked


    into it and youre a special student in school. If you dont want to get into trouble, get out of here as soon


    as the baby is born. I dont want my lover to see you."


    I knew my words would hurt her, but I never hid my attitude when dealing with a woman like Sofia.


    Sofia opened her eyes wide, her eyshes resting like butterflies above her eyes. I looked at her face


    up close and found that her skin was fair, her lips were red and full, and her pretty face looked like an


    angel. I had to admit that she was indeed a rare beauty.


    "I dont want this baby, I just want to go to school." Tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes, and


    her voice was trembling.


    "You cant decide this matter. You were the one who made the decision to sell your body in the first


    ce, then you will have to bear the consequences of this matter ordingly. Didnt your father teach


    you to take responsibility?"


    It was cruel to say such things to an eighteen-year-old girl, but to a woman who sold her body for


    money, I didnt feel that my words were excessive at all.


    I sneered, "What? Do you regret after getting the money?"


    Sofia POV


    Damons insulting words made me feel even more ashamed of what I had done. He made me realize


    that I was such a vile and dirty woman, and I felt more pain for it.


    If my dad hadnt been kidnapped I never would have done such a thing. But my dad only cared about


    money and didnt care about me, and now he has a new family. I think of my heartless dad and my


    dead mom and I feel like Im the one person my family doesnt need! I dont have a family that loves me


    no matter what I do!


    "Please! Please stop! Dont say it ......" I copsed on the floor and cried out in pain.


    The world was actually being so cruel to me.


    "You need to stop acting pathetic!" Damon lifted me up like a chicken. "If you didnt get pregnant


    because of me, I never want to see you again in this life!"


    My body kept trembling and tears seemed to secrete from my tear ducts in a never-ending stream and


    fall to the ground. Thats when Damon suddenly leaned down and lifted my chin up.


    "Gash! Do you only seduce men with that look?" He murmured, then leaned down and kissed me!


    Damons lips were so hot that I tasted the saltiness of tears and the taste of cigarettes in the kiss.


    My eyes were wide open and hisshes were almost pressed to mine! My breath and oxygen were all


    taken from me by him. I felt like I couldnt breathe, and with all the humiliating things Damon had just


    said about me. I started to struggle!


    "You ...... let go! Let go of me!"


    But my strength waspletely no match for a man who was already a grown man, and I couldnt push


    him at all.


    He continued to kiss me, even prying open my teeth and prating my mouth.


    The memory of our sex that night entered my mind. I struggled in pain and reached out and pped


    Damon hard before he could react.


    Damon let go of me, a dangerous look in his eyes, and he grabbed my arm, "You hit me?"


    I was shocked, I didnt know why I had hit him, he had forced me to do what I did. But why did he kiss


    me when he was obviously disgusted with me?


    Panic made me I quickly pulled mine back from his hands.


    Leave! Im getting out of here!


    I ran out of the room with Damon angrily following me. I tried to stop him from chasing me so I pushed


    down on the door in a hurry and then I heard him groan in pain.


    I saw blood appear on the floor, which I thought was my blood, but I realized I had no wounds on me.


    I turned my head and then noticed Damons arm was wedged in the doorway.


    I hurriedly opened the door. In the ring light, Damons face was pale. His arm was bleeding a lot


    because of the cut from the door crush.


    "Sofia! I wont let you go easily!" He threatened me, holding his injured arm.


    After a while, the maid and the bodyguard rushed over to take Damon to the hospital quickly, and I


    heard that Monica also rushed to the hospital. After that, I dont know if it was because of exhaustion or


    something else, my eyes suddenly became dark and then I lost consciousness.


    When I came to my senses again, I found that no one was at my side. I was lying on the bed,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    everything around me was white, and the room smelled like sterile water. I guessed I was probably


    staying in the hospital.


    The doctor entered my room after I woke up, and he checked my body and said to me, "You are too


    weak, because of the chronic malnutritionbined with the shock so it caused youra."


    I nodded mechanically and then touched my stomach.


    The doctor understood what I meant, "The baby is healthy, but your body needs serious tending."


    After the doctor left, Monica entered my ward and she brought me fruit. I struggled to sit up, "Im sorry,


    Monica, its all my fault, I ......"


    Monica pped me straight across the face.


    I covered my cheek and looked nkly at Monica, who was looking at me with anger and resentment.


    I thought that if I exined, someone as kind as Monica would surely understand my actions.


    "I was only nice to you for the sake of the baby in your womb, but how dare you hurt Damon by virtue


    of that!" eximed Monica.


    "How is he ...... his injury?" I had tears remaining in my eyes.


    I shouldnt have gotten my hopes up for Monica, after all Damon was her son and I was just a pathetic


    wretch that no one needed!


    "He almost lost his arm! I hope you better remember this lesson and not hurt him again, or I wont show


    you mercy!"


    I nodded sadly.


    I regret that I didnt think things through, I regret that I didnt take my birth control pills after I made love


    to Damon. Everything that happened today was because I made the wrong decision.


    "Youre lucky to have children for the Rubinstein family, and I hope youd better not do something like


    today!"


    I felt sad for myself that I was nothing more than a procreation machine for this big family.


    At first, I actually naively thought Monica was being so gentle because she was sympathetic to what I


    was going through... how silly of me!


    "These are the fruits I bought. Its not for you, its for Damons baby! If something goes wrong with the


    baby, I wont spare you!" Monica turned around and left after she said that.


    Her words made me think that if Damon didnt get me pregnant, then my life wasnt worth a damn in her


    eyes!


    Hearing Monica say that Damon almost lost his arm made me feel guilty. But the thought of Damon


    treating me so roughly made my heart rise again with anger.


    I wanted to go outside for some fresh air, but found two bouncers at the door who reached out to stop


    me.


    "I want to go for a walk." I said.


    "Ms. Rittel, you are not allowed to leave this room until you are discharged." The bouncer said this to


    me.


    "Why? What gives you the right to restrict my personal freedom? Why wont you let me out?" I shouted


    angrily.


    "We are only following Ms. Rubinsteins orders!"


    I struggled to get out, only to be picked up by two bodyguards and ced on the hospital bed.


    "Ms. Rittel, you better calm down and try to get out of the hospital early. Otherwise you cant walk out of


    this room." The bodyguards said to me with expressionless faces.


    I became hysterical.


    Why? Why did they treat me like this? I didnt do anything wrong! I just didnt want to give birth to a child


    that I shouldnt have! Was it a mistake to make sacrifices for my family?


    I made a deal with Damon Rubinstein for my dad. But now I was abandoned by my father and treated


    unfairly by the Rubinstein family!


    I covered my head with the nket and started to cry.


    I couldnt think of anything else I could do but cry. The sessive blows had made me mature.


    I now realized that there was no one I could trust in this world. Men are unreliable!

 Chapter 5 Disgusting man

    Chapter 5 Disgusting man


    Damon POV


    I woke up from my hospital bed and looked around with a frown. The sharp paining from my arm


    immediately reminded me of what had happened earlier.


    Sofia, that woman! How dare she hurt him!


    Anger surged from within as I lifted my arm, which was bandaged so tightly that I couldnt move it at all!


    "Where is that woman!" I said to the people around me.


    "Mr. Rubinstein youre awake! The doctor said you need to rest more, so dont get angry yet!" A nurse


    on the side said to me.


    This hospital was just one of the Rubinstein familys properties.


    "Dont talk nonsense! All I want to know now is where is the crazy woman who hurt my arm?" I said


    angrily.


    "She ...... she fainted and passed out and is now lying downstairs in ward 201." The nurse was so


    shocked I could barely speak, she blocked the door with her body trying to stop me, "Mr. Rubinstein,


    you need to stay in the room, your arm cant take a second injury ......"


    I ignored her words and pushed her out the door, went through the elevator to the floor below and


    walked straight to Sofias hospital room. The bodyguard guarding the ward outside knew me and


    opened the door directly for me.


    "Sofia! How dare you!"


    However the ward was empty.


    The bodyguard was very surprised, "Weve been here all this time and never left, where did she escape


    from?"


    The window of the ward was open, I looked down the window and saw a rope made of bed sheets and


    curtains stretching to the floor. Looking further into the distance, Sofia was running toward the hospital


    gate, covering her stomach.


    "How dare she run away after doing something like this!!!" I turned back to the bodyguard next to me


    and said, "Go and get her back!"


    The bodyguard heard my order and immediately ran out.


    Sofia POV


    I was d that I had finally escaped from the cage, Damon was still in aa and no one else should


    have found out about my whereabouts in the meantime.


    As I stepped out of the hospital, I gave a cheer. But the next second my hand was grabbed by


    someone who suddenly appeared behind me, and I screamed in terror, "Who? Let go of me!"


    I turned my head and then saw the two bodyguards guarding outside my ward, their faces


    expressionless as they controlled my movements!


    I was so close to making it!


    Now I felt a sense of insecurity when I thought that I would face Damon and Monica when I returned.


    Could it be that after being abandoned by my father and identally getting pregnant, I could only


    survive in that hell?


    "Sir, weve brought her back!"


    The bodyguard brought me to Damon and he looked at me who was still struggling under the control of


    the two bodyguards, "Are you going to run away like this? Dont you care how much youve hurt my


    arm? This is the first time Ive been treated like this!"


    I looked at Damons angry expression and didnt want to give in when I remembered the p Monica


    gave me today!


    "Thats because you forcefully kissed me! I didnt do anything wrong! It was your fault!" I said angrily.


    I was forced to do all of this! I had my reasons for doing what I did in that situation. If Damon hadnt


    treated me like that then he wouldnt have been hurt at all!


    "Are you still pretending to be a little girl in front of me at this point in time? Ive seen your true nature


    clearly. You are a bitch who can extort money from others for money with your shameless father. I


    really admire you!" He said.


    "You say I lie, you say I pretend to be innocent, you say Im shameless. I think the most shameless


    person is obviously you!" I retorted to him, "I know you have a girlfriend. If you really loved her that


    much, you wouldnt have slept with me!"


    "Youre not qualified to say such things! If it werent for you, Id be married to Tiffany in no time!" He


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    picked me up by my cor and made me almost vacate.


    Damon stared at her with those dangerous eyes and said, word for word, "Youre going to get the hell


    out of here as soon as the baby is born!"


    "I dont want to stay here either! We just get what we want, I give you the baby and you give me the


    opportunity to leave the country. Right! Im just a bad, bad woman!" I shouted at him.


    Since thats how you see me go ahead and think that! Since I cant get away with it, we might as well


    use each other!


    So what if youre handsome? So what if my family is huge and rich? In my eyes, Damon is the most


    disgusting man in the world!


    "I need to get out of the hospital right now, so take this woman back to me!" Damons chest was


    heaving with anger.


    Damon and I sat together, with the driver in front.


    The air in the car seemed like a frozen iceberg, and Damon held out his injured hand for a moment,


    looked at it carefully, then turned to look at me andughed mockingly, "Sofia, Im not like those little


    boys you know. I wont be fooled by your appearance, so you better be honest with me!"


    I turned my head and angrily gave Damon a hateful nk stare.


    I make babies for you, do I have to be enved by you? This is a modern society not a ve society!


    The car drove all the way to the vi, and all the way to the vi I was stiff and ready to defend myself


    against Damons attack. The thought that his injuries were because of me brought a sense of revenge


    to my heart.


    Back at the Rubinstein house, I didnt have the slightest fantasy or joy about the mansion because


    Damon and I shared a house! I love watching idtry. But until I met Damon, all my fantasies and


    dreams about princes were turned upside down by this mans nastiness!


    Monica was sitting on a chair drinking coffee. Monica was sitting in a chair drinking coffee, looking at


    Damon with grace and said, "I read that babies grow up better if they are loved by their parents before


    they are born. For the sake of the baby, lets share a room together from today."


    Doesnt Monica hate me? Why do you want us to live together? I didnt like this proposal.


    "What? Together?" Damon expressed his attitude before I could express my surprise at the objection.


    "Yes. You didnt hear me wrong. What happened this time was your mistake, and it shows that there is a


    deep misunderstanding between you. Thats why I want you to stay together to nurture your rtionship


    and give the baby a little more care and love before the baby is born." Monica said.


    "We are pregnant under the condition of no love. How can I give him a little more love and affection?


    Havent I backed off enough, and now you actually want me to live with her?" Damon was furious.


    "I know you are aggrieved, but this will onlyst a few months. damon, tiffany has told me that she


    loves the baby and that in the future this babys parents will be you. As long as you do this, Tiffany and


    you have my unconditional support." Monica said.


    A threat. Yes, she was threatening Damon. using Tiffanys affair as a threat.


    "Mom, Tiffany and I have been together for so long. And I promised you to keep the baby. But youve


    gone too far this time! Im a grown man! Not a little boy," Damon said.


    "If you dont say yes, then I wont agree to your marriage."


    Damon POV


    I looked at Monicas serious expression and knew that this decision was unassable, so I had to agree


    to her terms.


    For Tiffanys sake, he was willing to put up with this!


    I turned around and noticed Sofias brow was also furrowed. That sad look doesnt look at all like an


    eighteen-year-old girl. I even wondered if she was really carrying my baby in her t stomach?


    When Monica left, she immediately rushed to me and said, "Well, is there a time when you need to


    I heard the pleasure in her voice.


    Why was she so happy? Did she want to use this opportunity to get close to me? But no matter how


    much I guessed, I couldnt change the reality now.


    "Sofia, I wont let you seed in your plot!"


    Tiffanys position in my heart was unshakeable.

 Chapter 6 Trade

    Chapter 6 Trade


    Sofia POV


    The magazines with Tiffanys photos, the things Tiffany gave, the bedside table with Tiffanys photos on


    it.


    All of this is ced in the room one by one without disguise very naturally, people who are not clear


    may think this is Tiffanys room.


    "Put your stuff down first. Damn, I wouldnt let you into my room if mom didnt threaten me with Tiffany!"


    Damon said to me disgruntled as hey on the bed. He was wearing casual clothes, his hair looked a


    little damp from a fresh wash, and there was anger in his eyes.


    "So where do I keep my stuff?" I stood still and didnt move.


    I was worried that if I got close to him, he would think I was going to seduce him again. He was such a


    narcissist who thought anyone who approached him had an agenda. damon hated me, and I had no


    good feelings for him. There is nothing special about him with me except that he throws tantrums.


    He wouldnt answer. So I put my book bag on the bookcase and set my things up one by one.


    "You are not allowed to put your things next to Tiffanys pictures and magazines. Now, you put your stuff


    in the corner and get out of my sight!" Damon scolded me loudly.


    "Do I want to live with you?" I walked right up to Damon and grabbed the magazine out of his hand.


    Damon looked up at me, "What else do you want?" He sneered, "Watch where youre going with me.


    Get too close to me and Ill continue the act we didnt finishst time ......"


    "What behavior?"


    As soon as I asked I regretted it. Was he talking about thest time he offended me?


    I blushed, stuffed all my stuff into my school bag and threw it in the corner, then went to the bathroom


    in silence. In the bathroom, I cursed Damon a hundred times. He was already a grown man, but he was


    still so childish.


    I deliberately stayed in the bathroom for a few minutes to stall for time.


    When I opened the door, as I thought, Damon was already asleep. But he was surprisingly topless,


    snatching up a good portion of the covers.


    His eyes and thin lips were closed, his eyshes were long, and his skin was in enough condition to


    make even a woman jealous. The dull yellow light from the tablemp shone on his cheeks as hey


    quietly in bed, his three-dimensional profile appearing in shadow.


    I really didnt expect him to look like this when he was quiet. If I hadnt seen his domineering


    appearance, I would have definitely thought that this man had a gentlemanly personality.


    "Appearances are really all for deception!" I muttered.


    I was worried that if I got too close to Damon I would make him angry, so I tried to sleep as far away


    from him as possible, not even daring to cover up the nket.


    It was clear that Damons bed was big enough to sleep three or four people, but I felt that the bed was


    too small. I think it was because Damon was also sleeping in this bed that I felt cramped.


    I curled up on the edge of the bed and drifted off to sleep.


    Damon POV


    Since Im not used to sleeping with the light on, I suddenly woke up in the middle of the night and saw


    Sofia lying next to me, curled up like a cooked shrimp.


    Its autumn now and the weather is getting cold. She was lying so far away from me that I could vaguely


    see her frowning. Probably she was feeling cold.


    "Pretending to be pathetic in front of me again!" I said coldly, turned off the deskmp and went back to


    sleep.


    Sofia POV


    I slept so wellst night that I didnt wake up until the sun shone on my face.


    When I woke up, I found that I was covered with a quilt that covered all the way down to my neck. It


    was warm inside the quilt.


    Damon was no longer in bed.


    Didnt I not cover myselfst night? Did Damon do this? No way! Hes always hated me. I think I


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    unconsciously pulled the covers over at night when I felt cold.


    I lifted the covers and got up to make the bed, and looked at the picture of Damon and Tiffany on the


    desk.


    Damon was smiling handsomely in the photo, and I dont think Ive ever seen him smile before now.


    Since we first met, Ive only seen his angry face. Only Tiffany, who is so elegant, can enter his heart,


    right?


    This is too strange, why should I pay attention to his thoughts?


    I looked at the photos for a while and then went downstairs.


    I have no home now, no ce to live. I gave him a baby just to get a better life by studying in another


    country.


    Damon is my employer, thats all. I shouldnt be so curious about what he thinks, and I dont need


    Damon to interfere with my life, thats the deal, isnt it?


    "Miss, this is the soup I prepared for you, drink it. Mrs. said for us to take good care of your diet and


    living." The maid said to me with her head down.


    The food on the table was more sumptuous than usual. I reluctantly drank a few sips of the soup. In the


    days when I first started to vomit, I would retch when I ate the slightest food, but today I was in a better


    condition than before.


    I touched my stomach and it was as t as if I wasnt pregnant. I silently let me endure all this in my


    mind, just a few months and I can leave to regain my own life.


    "Jingle ...... Jingle ......" During dinner, the phone in the hall rang and the maid picked up the phone and


    said, "Miss, its your phone. "


    "My phone?" I asked. The maid nodded her head to indicate that I had heard correctly.


    Who was calling me? Was it Dad? But he doesnt even think of me as his daughter ...... So who could it


    be? I guessed as I walked over and picked up the phone.


    There was a strange womans voice on the phone, "Hello, are you Sofia?"


    "Yes I am, may I ask if you are ......"


    "Im Tiffany, you should have heard of me from Damon, right?"


    Tiffany? She has such a nice voice, and she is polite, obviously well educated.


    "Yes, Tiffany, may I ask what you want to see me about?"


    Was her purpose to threaten me not to shake her position or to persuade me to have an abortion?


    "I heard youre only eighteen, right? Im sorry, its all my fault, I wasnt around Damon to take care of him,


    thats why he was drunk ......" Tiffany paused, after that her voice became choked up, "but dont worry, I


    wont hurt you, you have to be good treat this baby well."


    "I ......" Hearing Tiffanys fragile voice, I hurriedly replied, "Dont worry, Ill leave voluntarily after the baby


    is born, I wont have any effect on you! "


    Maybe it was Tiffanys voice that made me feel guilty. Originally they were a couple, but a me was


    inserted between them ......


    "Its because of me that the Rubinstein family has been preventing my marriage to Damon. is Damon


    good to you? Hes not very good-tempered."


    "Hes very stern."


    I never thought I was the kind of person who liked to talk to people about what was on my mind, but


    hearing Tiffanys voice made me unconsciously voice myint.


    "Ill persuade him to be nice to you. I know a lot of people in Europe, so if you want to go to any college


    in think about it, just talk to me and Ill try to help you arrange it."


    "I havent thought about it." I said timidly.


    Tiffany was different. She was educated, she had a nice voice, and she was a very elegant person. I


    had seen her picture and she was very gentle and kind looking.


    "Okay, heres my number, you can contact me if you need anything in the future."


    "Bye."


    I hung up the phone, feeling a bit ironic. This babys father was very upset with me, but his girlfriend


    was so kind and spoke to me so gently.


    Damon POV


    I got out of the ck car with four bodyguards following me.


    I was not in a good mood today, I didnt say a word on the way and frowned tightly.


    When I arrived at the office, I asked my secretary, "Did you buy the coffee today?"


    "No, sir, whats wrong with this coffee?" The secretary answered me cautiously.


    "The coffee tastes bad, very bad!" I said.


    "Sorry sir, if you dont feel satisfied I will go and make a better cup for you right away."


    "No need. You go out, I want to read todays papers."


    My secretary quickly fled the office and I looked at the prepared papers in an anxious mood.


    I thought about Sofias dream words I heardst night, when she said she was cold, and randomly I


    ended up sharing a bit of the warm nket with her. Who knew that she rolled over and hugged his


    waist and just wouldnt let go, keeping me awake all night. But she was sleeping soundly, even he got


    up she did not know.


    I put down the information and said to the secretary, "When the meeting startster, you first make


    preparations ......"

 Chapter 7 Threat

    Chapter 7 Threat


    Damon POV


    I finished my work and went home at 5pm. While passing the garden, I saw the back of a woman in a


    yellow dress.


    Sofia was in the garden in a goose yellow dress talking to the cat, happily ying with it. Sofia was as


    beautiful as a princess in the sunlight.


    As if sensing the change in atmosphere, she looked up. After seeing me, her smile disappeared, then


    she picked up the cat on the ground and tried to run away.


    Why did she hide when she saw me? Was I the devil?


    I felt some anger for Sofia''s such behavior, and I became even angrier when I thought that I even


    covered her with a nketst night.


    Although I misunderstood her before, isn''t she also targeting me?


    "Sofia, where are you going?" I said as I followed her.


    I stride up to her, I''m six feet tall and stand in front of Sofia looking even more petite.


    "Am I the devil? Why do you run faster than a rabbit when you see me?" I asked her, but she answered


    me with her head held high, "I''m just a woman. I think for Mr. Rubinstein it doesn''t matter to you


    whether I leave or not."


    Her cold words irritated me even more, and if it weren''t for the fact that my arm was still healing, I


    probably would have overpowered her.


    "You''re getting good at sophistry now Sofia, it won''t do you any good to look like that in front of me!" I


    said unpleasantly.


    "Can you do anything else but threaten women? If the paparazzi knew you treated a woman with such


    ack of belly, I wonder what they would say about you." She said as she stroked the cat''s fur.


    The expression on her face was tinged with sulking, causing her cheeks to flush slightly. sofia and the


    cat in her arms looked really simr, outwardly docile but bursting out in a way that would take people


    by surprise. Is it because children from single-parent families are more independent than those from


    ordinary families?


    Sofia POV


    "I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll let your disrespect for me go."


    Damon was uncharacteristically not insulting me today, but I didn''t snicker at his little kindness to me


    either.


    I was just a little curious.


    I followed Damon down the hall. I was going to go to the lobby, but when I heard Damon was going I


    didn''t want to go, but then I thought that if I didn''t Damon would think I was afraid of him!


    Don''t run away, Sofia.


    I said to myself.


    Let''s just go with the flow.


    Damon went to the fridge and grabbed a drink, opened it and asked Linda next to him, "Did anything


    happen today?"


    "Nothing happened, just a phone call between Ms. Sofia and Ms. Tiffany."


    One sentence immediately ignited Damon''s reasoning.


    "What did you say to Tiffany? Say it!"


    I was ready to sit on the couch for a while and then go to sleep, but who knew that in the blink of an


    eye Damon would look at me with a horrified expression and reprimand me.


    "We didn''t say anything."


    I felt a little weak thinking about the bad things I had said about Damon on the phone. To me, Damon


    was still a stranger. I wasn''t a servant in his house, so why did I have to report everything to him? And


    Tiffany was his girlfriend, he could have called and asked her!


    "No! Sofia! You''re really not fit to lie. Your expression and eyes look evasive, you must have said


    something to her that you shouldn''t!" Before I could react, Damon had already walked up to me.


    He reached out and cupped my chin with such force that I felt a little pain, "What are you doing?


    Damon, let go of me!"


    "Sir ......" Linda, who was standing by, tried to exin things clearly.


    "Shut the fuck up!" Damon yelled, "I''ll let you go if you exin things clearly!"


    "You want to know what we said, you can call her and ask her!"


    The close range threat revertedst night''s calm, handsome face to that of a demon. Although it was


    the same person, the Damon of the day and the Damon of the night gave off such different feelings.


    Damon''s expression of menace and the way he forced me made my heart turn cold and sad. If dad


    didn''t owe money for gambling, I wouldn''t be so aggravated to be bullied by him all the time!


    "I just want you to say it yourself. tiffany is a subtle person, even if she was bullied she wouldn''t talk to


    me!" Damon''s deep eyes looked at mepulsively.


    Is he out of his mind?


    "So you''re so heartbroken about your girlfriend, yes, I told her I was pregnant because you were


    unmarried, and I told her I was sleeping with youst night! Are you satisfied with what I said?"


    I looked at Damon with a hateful expression.


    Is this man a psychotic pervert? Why does he jump to conclusions every time without asking for


    rification? And inexplicably starts threatening people!


    "What? You actually talked to her about this?" Damon let go of my hand so violently that I stumbled


    uncontrobly and almost fell to the ground, but luckily I held on to the wall before I fellpletely


    down.


    "Your mother died young, your father is a useless man, and so are you. Your family is full of garbage!


    Everyone just takes advantage of everyone else! You''re a woman who started selling her body while


    she was still in school!" Damon scolded at me.


    My body kept shaking as I yelled at Damon, "It''s okay for you to yell at me, but please don''t drag my


    family into it! You live a rich life without worries, but don''t you think so badly of other people because of


    it! I hate you!"


    I shouted and ran out, wiping my tears.


    I couldn''t take it when he insulted me like that in front of Linda and my family! Even though it''s the


    same if my father has one or not, then I won''t allow Damon, an outsider, to butt in!


    Damon POV


    Linda hesitantly said, "Sir, it was actually Miss Tiffany who took the initiative to call Miss today."


    I then snapped out of my anger, "Then why didn''t you say so?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I ...... I dare not say."


    So I was the one who misjudged Sofia just now? While I was thinking about it, Tiffany gave me a phone


    call.


    "Damon, I called that Sofia today."


    "What did you call her for?" I asked her intively.


    "She''s so cute. The voice sounds soft, I like her a lot, she sounds like a simple girl, don''t bully her."


    "Is she really that good? You''re not going to make me stay with her and give up on you, are you?"


    "How is that possible? You are mine! It won''t be taken away by anyone else, I''m so relieved!"


    That made me feel a little better. "How''s it going in France?"


    "Not bad, I''m so busy I don''t have a clue, not much time to go out, you don''t even know how busy I am


    ......"


    This time the call went on for the same ten minutes, and Tiffany sent me a kiss when I hung up.


    I walked out of the hall trying to find Sofia to apologize.


    It was my anxiety that caused me to misjudge her earlier.


    She crouched beside the small door and cried.


    I guess because she had no one to turn to here, she was young and hadn''t gotten over the panic of


    learning she was pregnant, she had been treated unfairly by me and had umted a lot of


    grievances in her heart.


    I stayed by her side.


    "Don''t cry, it''s almost dark,e inside with me."


    "I''m not going in, Damon, I hate seeing you! I wish you''d stop showing up in front of me!" She got up


    and avoided me.


    "Then you listen to me and go in first. I was wrong about you earlier, but why don''t you exin?"


    She turned to move away from me, and I went straight up to control her movements.


    "Okay, I was wrong, I apologize, okay?" I said, "This is the first time I''ve apologized, believe it or not,


    Sofia!"


    "Your first apology?" She asked me back, "I don''t care. I''m going back to bed now, and I want you to


    leave me alone! Because I don''t even want to see you!"


    She dodged me and ran away, her eyes swollen.


    I clenched my fist.


    This was really the first time I''d apologized only to have her say she didn''t care. Did she know how hard


    it was to get him to put his pride aside toe to her and apologize?


    But I didn''t dare to chase too closely. I''m worried about her falling down identally, after all, she''s still


    pregnant. He didn''t want Monica to find him a second surrogate woman.


    In the evening, I was in my study at home, sorting out thepany''s business when I received an


    email from my secretary.


    It began, "Sir, I''ve prepared the information you asked us to investigate a few days ago."


    I clicked the mouse to open it and found that it was the information about Sofia that I had asked my


    secretary to investigate.


    There was a lot of content, from videos to photos to text, including her life and studies.

 Chapter 8 Let go of me!

    Chapter 8 Let go of me!


    Damon POV


    I looked at the information on theputer.


    Sofia, eighteen years old, had been the top student in her ss from first grade through twelfth grade.


    Her mother died when she was six years old. Her father rarely cared about the family and gambled for


    fun every day. So she often worked part-time in her free time.


    I was frowning.


    I knew Sofias family was not well off, but I didnt think her family was this bad. From the photos on the


    profile, it looked like they didnt even have a proper piece of furniture in their house. And more


    importantly, thest page of the profile stated that a month ago, her father was kidnapped because of


    an outside gambling debt, and the kidnappers demanded $5 million from her.


    I remembered thatst time the head of Myth Group told me during the meal that they prepared a girl


    who spent a lot of money for me. Could it be that she sold her body because of this reason?


    Thinking about it, I couldnt help but feel a twinge of guilt for my actions.


    After all, Sofia was still in senior high school and getting pregnant at the age of eighteen was just an


    ident. But even though Sofia was a poor girl, she was also the one who disturbed my happiness,


    and I couldnt pity her.


    Sofia, your fate is such a cruel one. I did not make a mistake, and there is no need to let your


    irresponsible father affect my happiness.


    But I still couldnt release my guilt.


    I opened the door and asked Linda, "Has she already eaten dinner?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The maid instantly understood who I meant by her. "Miss Sofia hasnt eaten yet, shes been staying in


    the study and wonte out."


    I nodded, "Prepare some food for her and bring it to herter if shes hungry."


    It was twelve oclock by the time I got back to my room.


    I turned on the crystal light in my room and took off my coat and hung it on the hanger. I looked over to


    my bed, which was clean and t, with no sign of anyone having slept there.


    I scanned the area and soon saw Sofia sitting in the corner with her hands in herp and her cheeks


    resting on her hands so I couldnt see her expression.


    I turned on the air conditioning.


    As much as I wanted to not care about her, it was a fact that I had misunderstood her. But I had already


    apologized and she was still acting as if I had bullied her. What did she want me to do?


    I went into the bathroom and took a hot shower. I was very tired from the days work. I thought about it


    as I showered.


    Sofia was only eighteen years old and had a lovely appearance, a sweet type that boys would love. But


    her personality is much more mature than her appearance. It is her characteristic to like to rebel


    against the powerful. I have not met a single person in my life who dares to defy me. She is the first


    one!


    Is it because of her young age that she has no scruples?


    I walked out of the bathroom and saw Sofia still sleeping in the corner.


    Although it was already autumn, the temperature had be very cold. And she was pregnant, so she


    couldnt take cold medicine for the babys health.


    "Shit."


    I helplessly took a big step to her and reached out to pick her up.


    She was so light, I thought it would be more difficult to hold her with one hand, but it turned out to be so


    easy. What the hell does she usually eat? She doesnt take care of her health at all!


    Because of the hug, Sofias face came out of the shadows. In the light I could see the traces of her


    tears and her eyshes were vaguely wet. Her small hands were cupped into a small fist, and her


    hands were white.


    Surely just an eighteen year old girl.


    It should be hard to be pregnant at eighteen, right?


    I had mixed feelings, Sofias stubborn look was still deeply imprinted in my mind. I looked at her pink


    lips and actually wanted to kiss her.


    I took my thoughts back and walked back to the big bed, ready to put Sofia back on the bed. But I think


    it was because she didnt get the strength right, she frowned and screamed, "I dont want to have a


    baby!"


    She didnt want to have his baby?


    Giving birth to the heir of the Rubinstein family is a dreame true for many women, and she doesnt


    even care. What one says in ones sleep is obviously what she really thinks!


    In the interval between my thoughts, Sofia gradually woke up. Dazedly, she opened her eyes and


    looked at me.


    She was so cute before she woke uppletely, like a little lost bunny, quiet and nice.


    But her eyes widened the moment she saw me, and her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Sofia red at me D and said, "Get off me, what are you trying to do?"


    "Im just ......"


    I wanted to say I just wanted to put you to bed. But the second before I spoke, I gave up on the idea of


    saying that.


    Why should I have to exin to her? Im the employer, I can do whatever I want without asking her


    opinion!


    "I know what you want to say! You are a demon! You never consider other peoples feelings when you


    speak. I really dont understand how those women who worship and adore you think!" Sofias face


    became even angrier.


    "Do you talk so much in school too Sofia?" I said looking at her irritated expression.


    I didnt let go of her, and I even leaned forward a little, a position that looked very much like I had her


    pinned to the bed. sofia pushed against my ever closer body, "I admit that Im a rude woman, that Im


    not as educated as you are! But what kind of man are you, Mr.Rubinstein!"


    I frowned at Sofia beneath me as she stubbornly locked eyes with me. Her eyes were darker than


    everyone elses, making her seem even more animated.


    "You entered a prestigious university, received an education from that university yet you still trade flesh


    with me, you are no more noble than I am?" Sheughed, "Men like to make excuses! You say you had


    sex with me because you were drunk and me me for not getting a good education. But you never


    look for problems in yourself. Are all men in the world so hypocritical?"


    "What are you trying to say Sofia, it was consensual, and now youre putting on this attitude to tell me


    youre not despicable?"


    I was emotionally provoked by the look in her eyes. I was going to interact with her in a friendly way


    that would allow me to remove my guilt, if not improve the current rtionship, but she touches his


    bottom every now and then!


    "You know what? Women pretend to be pure and noble in front of men for only one purpose ......"


    I looked at Sofia and pinned her hands to the bed with my hands, "And that is to seduce men!"


    Sofia POV


    Damons lips were almost to my right ear, the air currents driven by his words made my ears red and


    my heart be confused.


    I felt ashamed for him thinking that all my actions in front of him had a purpose and a reason!


    Before I could look up again, Damon pressed his lips invasively close to mine.


    I tried to dodge, but he forced me to look at his cheek, and I couldnt resist! My hands were under his


    control and my body was pinned to the bed.


    His tongue tried to enter my mouth and I gritted my teeth to resist his invasion. However, after I rxed


    my defenses a little because I couldnt breathe, Damon took advantage of the opportunity to enter. He


    wrapped his tongue around mine, forcing me to touch him intimately.


    Im probably the only woman whos pregnant and still so new to kissing.


    Damonughed lightly, "Dont act like a virgin. Youve already be impure."


    "Yes! Im an impure woman, Ive slept with a thousand people! I dont even know if my baby is yours, so


    just get rid of me as soon as possible!"


    I dont want to stay in the Rubinstein family and endure torture. I dont believe in Cindere fairy tales, I


    just want to live my ordinary life!


    "If I find out that you cheated on me, Sofia, you will never have a good life again!"


    After saying this, Damon took away his jacket hanging on the coat rack, "Im going to sleep in the study.


    Dont touch anything in this room!"


    Then he pushed the door and left. I wrapped my body tightly in the nket and bit my lip in shame.


    another humiliation from Damon made me feel bad.


    A celebrity! This was celebrity! It was just a cage to me!


    After the baby was born, I wished I could have left this ce sooner. I had thought my dad would leave


    me a ce to stay, but now it was obvious that was not going to happen. He already had a new wife


    and child, and I was not needed in that home.


    On the day I left the house, my stepmother even ttered me by taking my hand and saying, "Sofi, get


    a life, were still a family, well keep your room for you."


    Who can I trust in this world?

 Chapter 9 Baby for him

    Chapter 9 Baby for him


    Sofia POV


    Dad cant be relied on, mom left the world early, and rtives have been out of touch for a long time.


    The only thing I feel about Damon is: I wouldnt like this man even if all the men in the world died!


    My disgust for him is based on my pride and loss of virginity and the pain I faced at the age of 18!


    Probably because of what happenedst night, Damon got up early in the morning, had a quick


    breakfast at home and went to work. During this time, Monica and Wesley went out for a trip and didnt


    have time to care about things at home, only making an asional phone call. They were relieved to


    leave thepany in Damons hands. After all, Damons maturity beyond his years and his talent in


    business were evident to everyone.


    I woke up early and thought Damon had already left for work, but when I came downstairs, I saw him


    having breakfast in the dining room. When I saw him, my first reaction was to go back to my room and


    avoid him. However, Damon had already seen meing downstairs, so I had to insist on walking up


    to him.


    I didnt say anything, sat down and started eating, without looking up at him once during that time.


    Although I couldnt see his face, I could still feel a strong sense of oppression on Damons side.


    Thats when my stomach suddenly cramped. I covered my mouth, remembering Damons disgust the


    It was so bad, I felt like I couldnt breathe!


    I bent over the sink and dry-heaved ufortably. I wanted to vomit, but what came out was water.


    Suddenly there was a warmth on my back, a hand gently soothing me, a gesture that made me feel


    morefortable.


    I looked up and saw a rare stiff expression on Damons face in the mirror and resisted his approach


    somewhat. But Damon didnt seem to see my resistance and handed me a ss of water, "Would you


    like some water?"


    If I hadnt been feeling sick from vomiting, I would never have drunk the water he handed me.


    I took the ss of water with no expression and whispered my thanks.


    After drinking the water I felt a little better. Damon opened the bathroom door for me and I followed him


    out.


    I dont think Ill be able to eat breakfast, I cant stand the feeling of always wanting to vomit.


    Damon put on his jacket and as he went out he said to me, "Just stay home and dont go out." Then he


    said to Linda, "Let her walk in the garden more often."


    "Miss, would you like some more hot soupter? Youve had very little food this morning." Said Linda,


    who stepped aside.


    "Ill tell you if Im hungry. Right now I just want to throw up, but theres really nothing left in my stomach to


    throw up." I said, covering my heart.


    "Miss, dont be upset about him. What hasnt Mister experienced in the mall? Its just that when ites


    to emotions, he gets confused."


    "Im not unhappy for him. I just feel sad about what happened to me." Iughed bitterly.


    "Why would you feel sad about that when many people wish they could have given him babies?"


    I had no ce in the Rubinstein family; I was just a surrogate mother, a birthing tool.


    So after Linda finished, I just smiled at her, then pointed outside and walked out.


    I hadnt been to school for a few days and had been staying in this huge cage, unable to breathe. I got


    bored and stayed in the garden for a while to get some fresh air, and then I actually found the small


    gate in the garden inadvertently.


    I hesitated for a moment and walked through. Through the small door, there was a small garden inside.


    I saw a narrow crack in the wall from this small garden.


    I was very slender and thin, so I passed through that crack easily, and then I found that I actually


    walked out of this cage. This was something I had only dreamed of!


    My heart was pounding wildly. I carefully considered where I was going to go next.


    Go home?


    Luckily, because I had the idea of escaping, I had a little change in my pocket.


    I walked to the main road and hailed a cab. Half an hourter the cab stopped in front of my house.


    The day was a bit gloomy, as was my mood.


    I had just walked to the door when I heard a womans voiceing from inside. "What? Why did you


    reject my proposal? Shes only eighteen and shes a prostitute, unmarried and pregnant, do you think


    the Rubinstein family will treat her like a good girl?"


    My stepmothers shrill voice irritated my eardrums while my dad kept giving her apologies, "Weve been


    given a fortune and cant be that greedy. And Sofi is already having a hard time there ......"


    Did my ridiculous father finally understand what I was getting into?!


    But in the end he gave in helplessly to his wife.


    "Okay, I agree with your proposal."


    It was as if my soul was drawn away from me and I stood outside the door smiling sadly.


    Was such a home worth putting first in my heart?


    I left that filthy ce and it started to rain outside. I had no umbre and no ce to hide from the rain,


    so I had to keep moving in the rain. Just when I didnt know where to go, a ck car suddenly stopped


    in front of me.


    Was it Damon who had found me?


    I looked at the car with fear, the windows slowly lowered, and inside sat a boy. He had fair skin and


    short chestnut hair. His profile was youthful but already a handsome man.


    I knew this boy.


    "Sofia, why havent I seen you at school for the past few days? Why are you here?"


    He was William Ethridge, whose handsome mixed-race looks and wealthy family had made him a


    famous figure at school. At this moment he looked at me with a concerned look.


    "I ...... I got lost ......"


    I felt overwhelmed by Williams sudden appearance. There was no way I could tell him the real


    situation. I couldnt say anything about my pregnancy, or about Damon.


    "Get in the car, you tell me your address and Ill drive you back." William got out of the car and opened


    the door for me.


    He was the same age as me, yet he was already over six feet tall, and he was still growing. Tall and


    handsome, he looked very handsome even in just in ck jeans and a ck jacket.


    "Get over here! Youre all wet from the rain." He smiled and took off his jacket and draped it over me,


    then took my hand and walked me to the car.


    I felt the warmth of his palm and my face turned red. I was nervous.


    William smiled gently at my reaction, "Dont you want to tell me your address yet?"


    I pretended not to hear him and said, "Im sick. Im taking a year off from school."


    "Sofia, your depression is not very serious, rest and rxation will soon be fine."


    William even stroked my hair with a very light force, a gesture that made my ears turn red. Because Ive


    been silently liking William since before.


    But did the Rubinstein family use depression as a reason for giving me a break from school?


    "Where is your house?"


    Williams voice was gentle, not as fierce as Damons. But I didnt expect the location I subconsciously


    answered to be the Rubinstein family.


    I didnt want to go back.


    William smiled after dropping me off at the ce I said and handed me a white cell phone out of his


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    pocket. I looked at William confused, "This is ......"


    "This is for you Sofia. you can call me and talk to me if you are feeling down." William said.


    Although I didnt want to ept such an expensive gift, my selfishness changed my mind. I would love


    to talk to someone to talk to because I didnt have any friends in the Rubinstein family that I knew well


    enough to talk with.


    "Thank you ...... Im going in." I said to him reluctantly and handed him his shirt.


    William nodded, made a phone gesture and drove off. I kept seeing the car leave before I went inside


    under the escort of the bodyguard.


    When I walked into the hall, I felt that the atmosphere in the hall was not very good, everyones face


    was very serious.

 Chapter 10 My baby!

    Chapter 10 My baby!


    Sofia POV


    As soon as I got to the hall I saw Damon there fuming at the maids.


    "Where have you been today? I was just a little nicer to you in the morning and you had the nerve to


    sneak out and even make me have to interrupt work toe back!" Damons voice sounded


    frightening.


    "I cant go out? And I didnt ask you to change your attitude toward me!" I said.


    All I had to do was think about my stepmother and my dad selling me out to the Rubinstein family as an


    object, and I got in a bad mood. It was all fate ying tricks on me, it handed me over to a demon who


    didnt care about my character or my freedom!


    "So youre using me?" Damon sneered, "Who was the man who brought you back just now?"


    "I dont know. I just met him by chance." I didnt exin Williams identity because I simply didnt want to


    waste time with Damon on this issue!


    "You just met him by chance? Do you really think Im an idiot?" Damon walked up to me, and everyone


    else in the hall left when they saw how angry he looked.


    "Although I dont really care if you believe me or not, the fact that Im back now means I didnt run away.


    Not to mention that youd like me to disappear, wouldnt you?"


    I didnt care at all about Damons thinly veiled grace this morning. Because the man had humiliated me


    too many times for that to make me feel good about him at all!


    "Sofia Rittel! Dont you forget that my child is still in your womb! Youre still so close to other men during


    your pregnancy, do you really consider attracting men as your pleasure?"


    Damons words hurt me once again. Why would a simple meeting be so bad in his eyes!


    Damon POV


    I received a call from the maid while I was at work. She told me that Sofia was missing and I was


    worried that she had an ident, so I interrupted work and rushed home to order the maid to look for


    her.


    However, just when I was worried about Sofias whereabouts, I saw her standing at the door smiling


    and waving goodbye to a man.


    I was furious. I didnt expect Sofia to feel any guilt for her mistake! And why did she smile so nicely in


    front of that man, but when she faced me there was only indifference and anger?


    "My obligation is only to nurture the baby until he is born, Damon, you said there is only a deal between


    us." Sofia said to me with a cold face.


    Although the words dide from me, Sofias behavior of using my words as an excuse at this point


    made me feel even more angry.


    I lifted her chin forcibly, wondering what was wrapped up inside her to make her personality so


    stubborn, while she looked into my eyes indignantly.


    "Achoo!"


    Sofia suddenly sneezed at me, and I realized that her hair was actually damp, and her clothes were


    wet.


    I let her go, "Sick, thats what you get for going out. I told you I had that wall fixed, so dont even think


    about being able to get out again!"


    "Its none of your business whether Im sick or not." She muttered in a low voice.


    I didnt say anything, turned away and asked the maid to bring me a white nket. When I returned to


    Sofia she was still standing in ce, staring at me with wide, nervous eyes.


    I thought she had a funny look on her face, looking as if she was worried I would do something bad to


    her.


    I wrapped the nket around her and warned her viciously, "Take that! Go have a bowl of Lindas hot


    soupter! You be careful you dont give me the flu!"


    She red at me, tucked her head under the nket and headed upstairs to her room, still sneezing.


    I had some business to attend to, so it took me a while to get upstairs to my room. When I opened the


    door, I saw Sofia, whose cheeks were red, huddled in a ball under the nket.


    I went over and probed her forehead, and it felt a little hot, so I probably had a fever.


    God, did you send her to punish me because I did something wrong?


    I had to call the maid to bring another thick quilt to cover her. sofia was still shivering under the warm


    quilt, "cold ...... cold ......"


    "Sir, Miss is pregnant so she cant take medicine. I think you may need to warm her up in some other


    way." Linda said.


    Get warm? Did she mean that I should sleep with Sofia in my arms to keep her warm?


    I frowned and resisted this behavior because I didnt think Sofia deserved the sacrifice I was making for


    her.


    However, after two hours Sofias body temperature rose again and I had to give up my stubbornness


    and lie down on the bed to hold Sofia.


    Her body was petite and plump, and she felt quitefortable to hold.


    I reassured myself that I was being charitable and that I was only doing this because of the baby.


    Just then, Sofia suddenly reached out and wrapped her arms around my waist trustingly, and I could


    feel my body stiffen at her actions.


    "Its so warm." She murmured as shey in my arms.


    Because of her fever, she was frowning, her cheeks were red, and her mouth was flushed. For the first


    time, I realized Sofia was actually very cute looking.


    I was not in the habit of sleeping so early, so I kept lying next to Sofia to observe her. Then I noticed


    that she had an interesting habit that she would habitually beep when she was asleep.


    Probably for a strange reason, I suddenly reached out and pinched her cheek, eliciting a slight


    resistance from her. Her plump body was pressed closer to mine.


    A hot desire suddenly spread from the ce we touched to my whole body, quickly and violently!


    Damn, I actually got an erection.


    My disobedient body was making me feel bad.


    Shit!


    I could only keep reassuring myself in my mind that any man and woman sleeping alone together could


    be in such a situation, and that my desire for Sofia was just carnal. Today was just an anomaly! If she


    didnt have a cold and fever I would never go near a woman like her!


    Sofia POV


    I woke up with the clock ticking on the wall and the deskmp still on.


    There were signs of a person lying on the mattress next to me. I guessed it was Damon, after all, no


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    one but him would dare to lie next to me. But why was he lying so close to me?


    I touched my stomach and felt hungry.


    The hour hand was stuck on the number eleven, so I gently went downstairs intending to find some


    food. I passed by the study and saw that the light was still on, and then I saw Damon working on his


    I didnt want to get too involved in Damons life, so I didnt stay long and left.


    When I got downstairs, I realized that Linda was still awake. I stood there awkwardly, wondering if I


    should continue to look for food.


    She asked me, "Sofia, are you hungry?"


    I nodded, "I slept for a long time today."


    "By the look of you now the fever should be gone." Linda said, "Just now you kept saying you were


    cold, so Sir kept holding you to help you get warm."


    "Damon, is he that kind? Isnt he worried that Ill infect him? And he was so rude to me during the day!"


    "Sir just cant express his feelings, no one taught him how to convey his feelings, after all, he was sent


    to other countries to study since he was a child and only came back here in thest two years." Linda


    said.


    "What? Did he go alone?" I asked in surprise.


    "Monica wanted him to inherit the Rubinstein family, so she taught him from an early age to learn to be


    independent and let him spend his formative years alone."


    Linda sighed and continued, "Mister was quite poor, growing up without his parents to keep him


    "I didnt know he was so pathetic as a child, but that doesnt excuse him from bullying me." I said.


    Linda turned to bring me the soup and said with a smile, "Youll be able to find out more about Mister


    I took the soup anddled it with a spoon, "It would be a miracle if I could find out."


    I finished my midnight snack and looked at my round tummy and thought, "If I live like this every day,


    Im sure Ill gain weight!


    I was satisfied and said to Linda, "Linda, thank you for making hot soup for me, Im going to rest now."


    Linda nodded and I went upstairs to my room, but Damon was not back yet.


    I didnt want to go back to sleep because I had slept for a long time before, so I turned on the TV.


    A romanticedy was ying on the TV and I leaned back on the pillow and started watching it,


    concentrating so hard that I didnt even hear anyone elses footsteps.


    Damon POV


    I opened the door and entered the room to see Sofia watching the TV, which happened to be showing


    an intimate scene between the two main characters.


    I saw the image on the screen and suddenly had an uncontroble urge.


    "This woman is mine, right now, she belongs to me!"


    I thought this and could not resist the urge to indulge myself.


    She was mine!


    I rushed over, pulling Sofia close to her lips as soon as I could, and my hands began to stroke


    uncontrobly over her body ......

 Chapter 11 Hurting two women

    Chapter 11 Hurting two women


    Damon POV


    Sofia froze and quickly broke away from my hand, then agilely retreated back under the covers.


    If themp wasn''t so dim, then she would have seen my face that was blushing from embarrassment.


    I looked at Tiffany''s picture and calmed down.


    Sofia is mine, but she is not the one in my heart.


    Sofia is still a child, she likes to watch this kind of drama. I thought to myself as I took off my jacket.


    I slept on the couch in the studyst night, and it didn''t feel good at all. And I don''t have to apologize to


    her, that''s the employer''s right. The employer has no right to know what the hired person thinks.


    Sofia POV


    There were two quilts on the bed, and I pulled one on top of me.


    Even though I had the covers over me, I was still listening to Damon''s movements.


    I turned around when I heard him seemingly asleep and then saw Damon sleeping on the other side of


    the bed with a calm face.


    I patted my chest and was d I had turned my phone off and hidden it in the drawer before I went to


    sleep.


    William had given me a cell phone, and I couldn''t help but be excited just thinking about it. His


    tenderness makes it easy to fall in love. I don''t know when I''ll see William again.


    I am vaguely looking forward to our meeting again in my heart.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Today Damon still lost his temper, but apparently it was better than when I first started to get along. But


    I didn''t thank him for that. My baby is his baby too, and it''s only right that he help take care of it. And


    wasn''t this the scene Monica wanted to see?


    I hunkered down and thought about it in my head for half a day before falling asleep.


    For several days in a row, we kept our peace and didn''t fight anymore.


    On the one hand, Damon was busy at work during the day, and he often worked overtime. On the other


    hand, because I was sleepy during my pregnancy, we hardly had a chance to talk.


    I slept on the couch with my hand over my stomach. I had slept for a few hours in the morning, but I


    was still sleepy in the afternoon.


    Damon POV


    I worked overtime for a few days to finish up thepany''s business, and it was 10:00 p.m. by the time


    I got home. By the time I drove home, it was already eleven o''clock.


    I dropped the car keys on the coffee table and said to Linda, "Linda, prepare some food for me."


    "Sir, are you too busy to eat dinner again today?" Linda asked with concern.


    Seeing that I didn''t retort, she couldn''t help but chide me, "Sir, you need to take care of your health.


    Your body is the most important thing."


    "I had something to do in thepany these days, so I didn''t have time to eat. But I''ve finished it all


    today."


    I took off my jacket and sat down on the sofa, and from my angle I could just see Sofia sleeping.


    Linda saw me frowning and said, "Sir, Miss is rather sleepy these days, she slept all day today."


    "How do you let her sleep for so long?" I asked.


    Sofia was leaning slightly on the sofa, covered with a nket.


    She could sleep all day in such a position? It was iprehensible to me.


    "Pregnant people get tired easily. It''s normal to like to sleep. Miss is sleeping so sweetly, I don''t want to


    disturb her."


    Linda turned around and went to the kitchen to prepare food, I leaned back on the sofa exhaustedly, I


    felt my whole body was falling apart after a busy day. I don''t know how long it took, Linda called me


    softly, "Sir, sir ...... food is ready, you can finish eating before you go to rest."


    I woke up and Linda heartily put the hot soup on the dining table. "Sir, the food is ready."


    I nodded and got up and moved to the table.


    Sofia POV


    I was on the verge of waking up when Linda called Damon not too loudly earlier.


    First I smelled the aroma, and indeed after sleeping for so long, I was getting hungry.


    I opened my eyes leisurely and was a little ufortable with the stimtion of the bright light.


    I looked around and saw Damon eating at the dining room table and I was instantly awake.


    Linda saw me awake and said with a smile, "Miss is awake, the soup is still hot, do you want me to


    bring some over?"


    I nodded, the atmosphere was a little awkward, and I wasn''t veryfortable anywhere Damon was


    present.


    Linda brought the soup to the table, and I had to walk over to the side and sit in a chair.


    I nced up at Damon, who had a somewhat tired expression.


    But this tiredness was de-emphasized by the shadows formed by the light, which removed his usual


    domineering look.


    He was really good looking, no wonder Tiffany, who was so elegant, was willing to be with him.


    Probably only Tiffany kind of elegance and tenderness can melt him, multi-gold handsome, Damon''s


    external conditions are really good.


    I just never had the dream of bing the president''s wife, I didn''t like Damon, from the very


    beginning.


    "It seems that you prefer to look at me before food?"


    As soon as Damon''s words came out with a teasing tone, I realized I had been gawking.


    "What''s so good about you to look at? I''m just thinking about things." I said disgruntled.


    Who did he think he was, did any of them have to like looking at him?


    "Then tell me what you''re thinking about so I can tell if you''re lying ......," Damon said as he put down


    his bowl and spoon.


    He had a sneer in his eyes if anything, and this man clearly wanted to see meugh.


    I buried my head in a few sips of soup before looking up and saying, word for word, "I''m not interested


    in exining myself to you."


    Damon POV


    Seeing that she was arguing with me again, my words bubbled out without thought.


    "Is that so?" I said, "I guess you''re thinking about how much money we''ll pay you after you have the


    baby and what you''ll get out of it."


    I didn''t mean to say that, but I wanted to see if this proud woman with a strong ego would bow her head


    or not.


    She smiled, yes, she did smile, just barely.


    Her little face was pale, and her little fists clenched under the table, "Mr. Rubinstein, all this time you


    were always so self-righteous."


    When I heard her say that, I said with interest, "How smug, you tell me."


    "People like you must have no concept of affection, you are cold-blooded!" She said stubbornly, "As


    long as it looks down on you, or threatens you a little, you will think of others'' purposes from a business


    point of view."


    She sneered, "Everyone has everyone''s difficulties, you do not sympathize with me whatever you want,


    but there is no need to be sarcastic!"


    I didn''t care about her words.


    "You said those theories, then I ask you, after you sold, if you took the money, why do you still want to


    make waves in the Rubinstein family?"


    "Are you sure that wasn''t your fault? I''m just an adult and I don''t know anything about this, but you,


    Mr.Rubinstein, if it wasn''t for you not using birth control, you and I wouldn''t have had such a hard time!"


    Sofia POV


    This man got me pregnant and left my unhappy but cherished life, and I hated it in my bones!


    For a long time there was silence in the room, and if I looked up, I could see Damon''s expression.


    The brow was not knitted, and the surface was calm for a while, but everyone around me knew that he


    was really angry this time.


    "Do you think I want me to follow you behind? It''s not because of my drunkenness? If I went back in


    time and anyone gave me a child, I wouldn''t let you do it for me! You''re not good enough!"


    I''m not good enough? Whose fault is it? I had to do what I did to save my dad, but what about him?


    Drunkenness is a great excuse to me alcohol for anything bad you do.


    "Damon, I hope you remember this, today you put things on the fault of alcohol, I hope that in the future


    you will not make things difficult for Miss Tiffany because of the baby."


    I said slowly, to Damon this attitude, has been I expected things.


    "Don''t worry, I can definitely always treat Tiffany well, I am from a different world than you, better look at


    yourself before youpare!"


    Damon coldly said, Tiffany is a graduate of a well-known university, before going to France is


    considered a social flower in H. Sofia elegantly fluttered, immediately attracted the attention of the


    crowd, her elegant temperament really gave her a lot of points.


    I walked away from the table and turned back after two steps and said, "No matter how good she is,


    your behavior has hurt her."


    After saying that, I went upstairs indifferently. What person wants to see the man they love have a child


    with another woman?


    Damon, no matter what, you have hurt two women at the same time.


    Damon POV


    I wanted to say something, but the words were stuck next to my throat. I know the truth is too cruel for


    Tiffany.


    If Mom and Dad hadn''t been so fiercely opposed to their marriage, Tiffany wouldn''t have said she


    wanted to go to France to get away for a while ande back after she finished her studies.


    How long has she been out there? I got pregnant with another woman by ident, I wonder what she''ll


    think!


    Linda sighed in the kitchen, a few days ago she was still thankful that Mr. and Miss were not in conflict


    anymore.


    I didn''t expect that tonight, the two would break out into such a heated argument, and Linda couldn''t be


    bothered, so she could only shake her head and sigh.


    I wonder when these two people will ept each other ......


    Sofia POV


    I touched my stomach, I couldn''t feel that leap of life, the weight was too heavy and made me suffer the


    denigration of my self-esteem.


    In front of Damon, I never cried, at most I would be alone and silently sad.


    I took the book in the study and read it in my room, and what Damon said just now was like in my ears,


    and each sentence was so hurtful.

 Chapter 12 Time to end the deal

    Chapter 12 Time to end the deal


    Sofia POV


    I touched my belly, I couldn''t feel the leap of life, the weight was too heavy and I suffered the


    denigration of my pride.


    I never cried in front of Damon, at most I would be alone and silently sad.


    I took the book in the study and read it in my room, and the words Damon said just now were in my


    ears, and each sentence was so hurtful.


    There are two kinds of people in this world: those who admit their mistakes when they do something


    wrong, and those who do something wrong and gloss over it.


    Damon belongs to thetter type, Linda also said that time will find his good?


    Where''s the goodness? He is purely a selfish man with no concept of affection!


    He grew up without love? That doesn''t excuse him from doing anything wrong, and I''m not going soft


    on that.


    Damon POV


    I pushed the door open and came in, a little upset that this room was no longer my private room.


    Sofia was there with a famous book, and her attention was clearly not on the book.


    "Books are for reading, not for your decorative use, and you don''t need to read them in front of me to


    enhance your good opinion in my mind."


    I said rightfully and sarcastically, meaning she was reading the book just to impress him!


    She peeked her head out of the book, red at me with nk eyes, and continued to return her eyes


    to the book.


    "Sure enough you acquiesced." I mumbled, reaching out with my big hand and taking the book right out


    of her hand, "There''s no need to pretend, I''m not going to be nice to you because of that."


    She was furious, "I''m sure I''m going to get into a fight before I talk to you for a few sentences, you give


    me back the book, I don''t want to talk to you!"


    Was she pretending, or was it a true reflection of her?


    But her indifference aroused my interest, how long can a woman be indifferent in front of the item?


    Don''t all women stick to me and offer themselves directly?


    I said with amusement, "Anyway, this boring charade of yours has seeded in attracting my


    attention."


    "You said I put on a boring y?" Her tone was agitated, and the rise and fall of her chest quickened.


    "To each his own, Mr. Rubinstein, you are not my type. our deal will end in nine months, need I remind


    you again?" She said indifferently.


    Why could she say it so matter-of-factly? Shouldn''t I be in control of the situation?


    Compared to women her age, she always seemed aloof and thoughtful.


    "Just be clear, you''re used to living the good life, when it''s time to go, you don''t want to stay."


    My thin lips rose slightly, and the expression that should have been a smile was so heartless.


    "Mr.Rubinstein is funny, what''s there to stay here? Any way you can get me born early, I''d appreciate


    it."


    She continued, "I''m guessing you''re getting more aggressive on me because you''re now chagrined


    because you made a slight move on me two days ago that could have been a caregiver, I''m not your


    punching bag, I''m pregnant and I expect you to respect me."


    Her words struck me as true in one fell swoop!


    YES! I was guilt-tripping Tiffany, I couldn''t do it by muddling through arge living person as if she was


    a normal person.


    To be nice to her is another blow to Tiffany''s heart, and she''s notcking in care!


    "How do you expect me to respect you, and by what nasty means did you get people to fall into your


    trap? Including this baby, what means did you use to get it? Don''t tell me that you didn''t know to take


    birth control pills after sleeping together!"


    How could a woman who is so psychologically mature not know this?


    Since she knows how to make money with her body, she naturally knows how to protect herself!


    She said, "Now that the wood has beenid, there''s nothing we can do, isn''t this the best state of


    affairs?"


    She paused, though it was hard, "I can go to college after I have the baby, and you can marry Miss


    Tiffany."


    "It''s useless to take it out on me, I''m not your spouse who can put up with your tantrums, is there no


    one who dares to talk about this shoring of yours in front of you?"


    Her questioning tone was torturing me! She was a bulletproof ss, and when she attacked me, she


    hurt herself instead.


    Damon''s eyes shed dangerously as I pressed closer to her, and it seemed she wasn''t afraid of me at


    all.


    "It doesn''t take an irrelevant person to judge whether I have ws or not." I said coldly.


    "That''s another one of your ws, not admitting to your ws, you''re not a good entrepreneur."


    She turned around, walked to the king-size bed, and tucked herself in.


    "If you''re going to sleep in the den, take the door with you." She said as she slept under the covers.


    I was already tired from work and with the guilt I felt towards Tiffany, I just wanted to taunt her.


    I didn''t think this woman would have the nerve to confront me so openly, no woman had ever dared to


    challenge my authority like that.


    When Tiffany was in my presence, she would only faintly caution, not so tantly.


    "This is my room, and no matter how bad it is, it''s not my turn to go out."


    I walked towards the bathroom, having spent so much time interacting with this woman that I had


    forgotten my usual regr break times.


    Sofia POV


    I opened my eyes, myshes were long and beautiful.


    Lost in thought, I look towards the bathroom, this man is too dangerous and not too easy to get along


    with.


    I have little status and no money, but I won''t allow anyone to trample on my self-esteem!


    As I thought about it, Damon came out of the bathroom, topless and just wrapped in a bath towel from


    the waist down.


    I smelled a faint scent of shower gel, a nice smell, a rare scent that I was not repelled by.


    Damon''s body is in good shape, without a trace of fat, it is obvious that he usually also intensified


    exercise.


    He leaned back on the bed, picked up a magazine and looked at it carefully, which seemed to be his


    habit.


    It''s quitefortable to see him quiet as long as he doesn''t argue, which is a paradox!


    Always paying more attention to the other person''s demeanor when you hate them, I don''t know if this


    behavior is good.


    "Miss Tiffany is very pretty." I didn''t know I was talking because the cover of the magazine was Miss


    Tiffany.


    She when the cover girl is very atmospheric, invisible temperament to give her a lot of extra points.


    No wonder he had to read through it, because the magazine was with her on it.


    Emotionally speaking, he is still serious about his girlfriend, otherwise in my heart, he is really useless.


    "This is natural, you don''t need to say." Damon didn''t turn his head to look at me because of my words.


    Under the tablemp, his eyes were concerned, and the soft light shone on the side of his face, a


    "I''m studying fashion design? Why do you want to study abroad?" I asked.


    It seemed like I had just left everything behind, I was really still a kid and wouldn''t hide my curiosity.


    "Yes, I am very talented in this area." After saying that, Damon turned his eyes, "I don''t need to talk to


    you about that, you sleep."


    "I don''t like you much, but I like her, she has a nice voice and is very gentle." I said.


    I automatically converted "dislike" to "do not like", so it is better formunication, right?


    In fact, every day when I am alone in the vi with no one to talk to, I am satisfied with just talking like


    this.


    "You like me? That''s counterintuitive, you don''t have to start with me."


    While Damon was talking, he finished reading Tiffany''s interview in the magazine, closed the book, and


    "You!" I had no trouble getting rid of my anger, only to find him talking and bringing the words of


    exploitation back to his lips.


    If he were a psychologist, he would have raised exploiting people to a theory!


    "With you, I have no way tomunicate." I said honestly.


    This time, I don''t know if it was intentional or not, but Damon was sleeping facing me and they were


    very close to each other.


    I could even see clearly the exhaustion that showed around his eyes, saying quiet he was quiet.


    But once not quiet up, his aura is strong enough to make people unable to stand.


    The Inte says that he is the most promising young gentleman in this century A. I do not understand


    how in the end there is potential.


    Unlike the dude, he works hard every day, and there''s never any gossip about him with women.


    This confused me, it seemed that he was not the kind of rich kid who yed with women that I had


    imagined at first.


    He suddenly opened his eyes, I was scared and pretended to have fallen asleep, he did not suspect


    much, reached out his hand and turned off the deskmp.


    What she said today, his shorings are not admitting mistakes and not being able to lower his


    posture.


    This phrase seems to have been mentioned by grandpa when he was alive, and he always knew it, he


    just didn''t need to change.


    In his twenties, he had always been the pride of the heavens, and simply did not need to change


    himself to please people.


    There had always been only others to please him, to do whatever it took to get to him, and that was


    what had caused his personality.


    Calling Tiffany for several days in a row, she was busy, is she the same as before?


    What things are sad, it is overloaded with work to beat their pain, she is never willing to express when


    she is sad.


    This makes Damon very heartbroken, around him to show good women neverck, he can see Tiffany


    is really love him.


    In the same way, Tiffany is where his heart belongs, no woman is more suitable than her to be his wife.


    He would not change what he had decided, and even though I was pregnant with his baby, he did not


    change his decision one bit.


    I stretched out with a happy expression on my cheeks, I must have smiled a lot, "Great sleep!"


    However the slouching stopped halfway through as I saw someone who wouldn''t normally be there at


    this time of day, in bed with his eyes open at the moment.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Damon POV


    I was off work today and I wanted to sleep a little longer, so Iid down for a while longer.


    She turned around once and I thought she was going to wake up, but she fell back to sleep.


    After a while, she started to open her eyes, squinting her little slit to look out the window, then stretched


    her back and made azy and cute movement.


    The moment she saw me, she froze for a moment and asked, "Aren''t you going to work today?"


    "You expect me to go to work every day?" She sounded like she wanted to be alone?


    I looked at her hugging the covers and could still see a cute little bear pajama top she was wearing.


    With her shoulder-length hair and a bit of natural curl at the end, Sofia in the morning would not be


    guarded and confused and quite funny.


    I looked over and smiled, a very faint smile, but it looked nice and instantly more human.

 Chapter 13 Surprise

    Chapter 13 Surprise


    "Isn''t that good? Each one is busy with his own." I said as a matter of course.


    For me to be alone was boring, but it was better than being awkward and arguing in the cold when


    Damon was around.


    "Very well, that''s exactly what I want, I happen to be going to France to see Tiffany for a few days,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    giving you free space."


    Part of the reason Damon was working so hard was to squeeze in a little time to see Tiffany and talk


    things over with me.


    Besides, they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and distance can produce beauty, more than


    anything else, longing.


    I nodded, "Go ahead, I hope you''ll be in a better mood and temper this time."


    I can''t talk, but at least express what I want to say in my heart, beyond the words, when you are better


    tempered, don''t find fault with me!


    Damon gets dressed, doesn''tment on my words, and walks out of the room.


    "Sir, the tickets are ready, it is 12:00 noon time departure." The man dressed in ck downstairs said.


    "Hmm." Damon nodded, he didn''t tell Tiffany that he was going to France and wanted to surprise me.


    After washing up, he started to eat, and after a while Sofia dawdled down.


    She couldn''t have thought he was going to France soon, so she stayed in her room and waited for him


    to leave beforeing down, could she?


    Damon has always been very confident, and he seemed to have to discount all that confidence in front


    of me.


    Before he finished eating, I sat across from him and started to eat the white porridge.


    Without perhaps testing the temperature, I began to bring a spoonful of the porridge to my mouth, "It''s


    hot!"


    My eyebrows and little face scrunched up and my little hands kept fanning the air around my mouth.


    Seeing this scene, Damon seemed quite happy, "Eat slowly, it''s food, not poison."


    "None of your business!" I muttered, thinking he hadn''t heard me, but when I saw him approach me, I


    knew I was in trouble.


    His hand was propped up on the table, leaning across to where I was, "Sofia, like you''re happy that I''m


    leaving?"


    I''m not surprised by his asional coercion, but I still panicked without a trace, and my spoon fell to


    the floor with a crisp tter.


    "A little." I replied, saying that it seemed a little too much to say that I was happy.


    He pushed it away just in time, "I''m not." What do you mean?


    "I''m not a little bit, I''m very happy." Is he still a kid? Thinking that by saying that, others will fall short?


    Indeed I wish Damon had left earlier, so I could be freer, Ouyang''s parents are not at home, and now


    Damon is leaving, that would be perfect.


    He bought a noon ticket, and I was downstairs watching TV, more or less subject to his influence.


    Damon finally got off the phone with Tiffany, and he was in a pretty good mood, not much affected by


    yesterday.


    "Tiffany, howe you''re not in when I call you these days? The assistant said you were very busy."


    "Oh, I''m busy getting my clothes show these days, you know, as an outsider, it''s not easy to develop in


    France, why, you finally miss me?" Tiffanyughed.


    "I think about you every day, don''t I know?"


    "You are less poor, you love to make me happy, I guess you are happy to die every day holding the


    little beauty."


    "How is it possible? I don''t like that kind of woman, besides have you ever seen my scandals? Hardly


    any, right?" Damon said with a smile. Saying he didn''t like that kind of woman in front of Tiffany


    sounded like another feeling.


    "No, count on your honesty, if you dare to betray me, I will stay in France and note back, see what


    you do!"


    "I won''t, and you can''t give up. Say, when will your costume show start?"


    "Damon! Are youing to see me? My costume show is tomorrow night, do you have time?" She was


    pleasantly surprised.


    "I don''t have time, I have to be busy with thepany today and tomorrow, but I will follow you online,


    and in a month, I can definitely find time to see you."


    "So it''s not. I thought you wereing, forget it, I won''t force you, you muste next month oh!"


    "Well, sure. How''s the weather over there? It''s autumn here, it''s slightly cooler, if it''s cold on your side,


    you must take care of your health, okay?"


    "The weather is not bad, I will take care of myself, you do not worry. damon, I can not talk to you, there


    is a costume show thing over here ......"


    "Okay, I''m hanging up, you go about your business."


    Damon hung up the phone, thinking how happy Tiffany must be and how good her mood must be if she


    appeared in front of her by surprise.


    I was still watching TV, in fact, I heard everything Damon said just now.


    When I talked to Tiffany, his voice was very gentle, but when he talked to me, he sounded evil, the


    difference is really big!


    "Why haven''t you left yet? Want to give me a big surprise?" I asked, hugging the cushion and cocking


    my head.


    "Didn''t I say I''d leave at noon? Are you kicking me out? I... This is my house!" Damon said.


    I shrugged and shook my head nomittally, "Whatever you think."


    Get out of here! I don''t want to see him talking here.


    At noon, Damon finally moved on and I waved at him with a smile on my face, "Bye."


    Damon did not say anything, just a cool face into the car.


    So handsome, it''s a waste on him!


    Damon had just left, I dialed William''s cell phone number.


    The two of them have beenmunicating via cell phone a lot in the past few days, and yesterday I


    mentioned that I would be avable today, and he proposed to go out together.


    I didn''t think Damon would leave at noon, so I wasted all that time!


    "Hello, William?" I asked in a small voice.


    "Sofia, why are you only contacting me now? I sent you a text message and you didn''t reply, and when


    I called you, you were down again."


    William must have been waiting for a long time.


    "I''m really sorry, I had a temporary encounter. Where are you now?"


    "I''m at the intersection of XX Road and XX Road." William said.


    "Oh, that''s pretty close to me, I''ll walk to you, you won''t have toe pick me up, my parents are


    rather strict in their home."


    I still lied, the Rubinstein family thing was a secret I could never mention, once things came to light, I


    could only lose in one fell swoop.


    "Okay, I''ll do as you say." William said.


    William also felt a little strange about me living in such a big vi.


    But how could he not think of the reason why I live there, Sofia is still a very simple woman.


    I went out, this time in a proper manner, and I had the right to go out.


    Naturally there was some obstruction, but I didn''t take it too seriously.


    "I''m just going out for a walk, it''s not good for the fetus to be bored every day, I''ll be responsible for


    anything that happens."


    It took me more than ten minutes to walk to the intersection. I hadn''t received much exercisetely, and


    I was a little tired from the slightest walk.


    I saw William''s car, he was leaning against it, today he was wearing a white casual outfit, looking very


    "William!" I called out, and he turned his eyes around with a slight smile, "I was afraid you couldn''t


    make it."


    "How could I? I''ll do what I say I''ll do." I said.


    I don''t know how much better it was with William than with Damon!


    Waiting for Damon to leave made me anxious, afraid that if he was unhappy, he wouldn''t go to France.


    William opened the car door and let me sit in it before he got in the car.


    "Where are we going to y today? How about we go to the amusement park and y on the Ferris


    wheel?" William asked.


    "A Ferris wheel? I think it''s better not to y some exciting items, it''s good to stroll around the garden."


    With my body, the Ferris wheel is not at all yable.


    Although I''m only a month pregnant, I can''t see anything on the outside, ying that is still harmful to


    my body.


    "Then listen to you, let''s go to the botanical garden, your depression should be better if you get closer


    to nature more."


    William speaks with a volume that is always controlled in a gentle range, and I look at the soft side of


    his face and my heart flutters.


    When high school started, he caused amotion on campus, how many women were secretly


    discussing him behind his back.


    He was the talk of the school, and once when I was bullied, William even came over to help me.


    "Well. The botanical garden is pretty nice." I said.


    "When did you get out of the hospital? Knowing that you were off school, I thought something serious


    had happened to you."


    "The doctor said I was in a special situation and had to go back to recuperate more, and that the break


    from school was Mom and Dad''s idea."


    I said, lying in front of William gave me a feeling of guilt.


    I really didn''t want to ruin my image in front of the person I liked, and my lonely life left mecking


    support.


    William should just treat me as an ordinary friend, he is such a good person, himself too obscure.


    I spent an afternoon in the botanical gardens with William, it''s been a long time since I''ve been out for a


    break.


    And I was in a good mood when I came out with him.


    As I watched it get dark, I was afraid that the Rubinstein family woulde out in force again to look


    for them.


    "William, I think I should go back now, it''s getting dark and the family will be worried."


    William nodded gently, stroked my smooth hair and said, "Well, it''s dark, I''ll take you back."


    Although reluctantly, but it can not be helped, I talked andughed with William on the way soon


    arrived.


    I pulled open the car door and turned back to William and said, "I''m going back, you drive more


    carefully."


    I looked at him in dismay and noticed that his face was slightly red.


    Just as I was still in a daze, William''s gentle gaze came over and his lips pressed against my soft lips.


    It was just a light press and then released, but both of us blushed and began to be at a loss for words.


    After about a few minutes, I said softly, "I''ll go back first, you ......"


    "Oh, I''m going back too, it''s the weekend, go to bed early and get in touch if somethinges up."


    William spoke a little nervously.


    I got out of the car, watched William leave, opened the vi door and went inside.

 Chapter 14 Kindness

    Chapter 14 Kindness


    Linda, with a tense and anxious look, finally rxed her spirit when she saw me appear.


    "Miss, you''re finally back, I''m waiting for you to eat, the fish soup and rice are still hot, want to eat


    some?"


    Throughout the Rubinstein family, I had a different feeling about Linda, I was kind and thoughtful, and


    very caring.


    "Mmm! Thank you, I''m just hungry!" I said.


    Actually, I had already eaten outside with William, and I felt more or less guilty seeing Linda waiting for


    herself until now.


    "You''re wee, it''s my job. Besides, when Madam left, she also instructed me to take good care of


    you." Linda said with a smile.


    After a few minutes, Linda brought up the food and I said with a smile, "The flight to France takes about


    ten hours, and by now Mister is still on the ne."


    "Oh, there''s nomunication on the ne, he should be able to get together with Miss Tiffany when


    he gets there."


    I don''t feel jealous about this at all, it''s not like there are three wives and four concubines in ancient


    times.


    I''m not that emotional, I have no feelings for Damon.


    Thinking about a kiss William gave me just now, my cheeks are still red now, William is the type I like.


    Gentle, kind, patient, very caring, these are not reflected in Damon at all.


    "You shouldn''t me Sir, he does have a bit of a bad temper usually, and that''s because he feels guilty


    about Miss Tiffany."


    "I know, he''s very gentle with Tiffany, I was right next to her when they were on the phone."


    My indifferent attitude made Linda more or less rx a little about the topic.


    "Mister is a knife''s mouth and a tofu heart, don''t look at him like that usually, he''s actually quite nice to


    people, he''s been with Tiffany for years too."


    Linda said with a sigh, "If they could have made it, they wouldn''t have pulled you down."


    "Why doesn''t Monica approve of them getting married? I think they''re a good match." I was a little


    curious about this.


    Wouldn''t an elder like Monica prefer a generous and elegant woman as her daughter-inw?


    "Miss Tiffany had a bad fate as a child, her father was a murderer and was shot."


    "What? You said elegant Miss Tiffany, her real father was a murderer?" I asked in astonishment.


    "Yes, no one would believe me when I say it, her dad robbed people and killed them. Later her mother


    followed the husband behind, life although food and clothing, but also received an education, thedy


    always felt that she came from a bad background, want the gentleman to find a door to the right point."


    "Is that so? No wonder I said how Monica would not ept her." I thought about it.


    "Also madam thinks that Miss Tiffany is a workaholic and won''t take care of the house in the future,


    plus, I can''t have children, so madam is a hundred times unhappy with me." Linda gave me chopsticks


    and told me to eat quickly while it was hot.


    Of course Damon wouldn''t have told me this, and if Linda hadn''t, I probably never would have known.


    "For this matter, sir was very hurt, working hard to try to show madam his determination, and it was not


    easy for madam to loosen up a little, then came the news that you were pregnant with the Rubinstein


    family bloodline."


    No wonder Damon looked at me with discontent every time I saw him, I more or less understood.


    I can''t tell, for Tiffany''s sake, Damon has given quite a lot.


    Not to mention the big family, just in the small family, women can not have children is a big problem.


    Monica has my opinion, I also understand.


    The conversation did not go on, I thought while eating.


    Surprisingly, I ate half a bowl more than usual, you know I ate outside too.


    It''s true that if you take a stroll outside and breathe in the fresh air, you will feel much better and your


    whole body will stretch out.


    I finished my meal and looked at what Linda was doing there, "I''m making a cake, I don''t know if Miss


    loves it."


    "Mmm! I love cakes, especially fruit cakes, do you know how to make them?" I asked excitedly.


    "Yes, I used to be the special chef of the Rubinstein family when I was young, but now that I''m older, I


    just do it asionally, and I make desserts that the Rubinstein family likes to eat!"


    Linda''s tone was overflowing with pride, and I nodded to learn how to make cakes from Linda.


    If I could meet William next time, I would like to make him a cake myself.


    Linda was happy to see that someone wanted to learn from me and made a cake with me for an hour.


    I was so happy to see the finished product, "Linda, you are great! I learned how to make cakes too, this


    cake is so beautiful!"


    And it was delicious! My eyes narrowed and I hadn''t been this rxed in a long time.


    I don''t think it''s that the Rubinstein family cottage is bad, it''s still pretty livable once Damon leaves!


    It''s a littlete before I go to bed, and a bed this big is going to be shared by me alone today!


    Looking at Damon''s picture on the table opposite, I thought, if Tiffany saw that Damon had gone to


    France specifically, she must be very happy!


    I was unfortunate but happy to have someone who was willing to be tender for me and go to great


    lengths to try to make me happy.


    I took my phone out of my pocket, turned it on and there was a message on it.


    I couldn''t wait to open it and see, "Sofia, thank you, I had a great time today, you need to go to bed


    early."


    My cheeks flushed, I put the covers over my head and rolled twice in bed, suddenly calming down


    again.


    Me, you''re not a pure person anymore, you''re pregnant with someone else''s child!


    For you, this is a stain that can never be erased! If William knew, he would not even care about you!


    I yed sadly with the little charm William bought for me near the botanical garden, and was


    depressed.


    It was my ignorant first love, all ruined by my bad luck, and if it weren''t for this, I could have been


    myself as much as I wanted to be.


    Dad hasn''t contacted me since moving here, and it''s so unworthy to think of myself.


    My sacrifices became meaningless when I got to his side.


    Every time the news is shown on TV, how hard parents work for their children, I don''t see it in my


    family.


    Probably they are living happily as a family of three, and my misery alone is nothing at all!


    Damon felt a little tired after a ten-hour flight.


    It was already early in the morning when we arrived, and Tiffany should be asleep by this time.


    I tentatively sent her a message, and she actually replied.


    Damon was happy and angry, happy that he could see her earlier, but angry that Tiffany was still


    working at what time it was!


    The body is not made of iron. It seems that Tiffany is alone abroad and does not take care of her body.


    "Where are you now? I can''t sleep and want to find where you are on the map." Damon sent over a


    message.


    "When did you learn to be so romantic? I''ll tell you what ......" Tiffany gave Damon her address as a


    joke.


    Half an hourter, there was a knock on Tiffany''s door. Tiffany opened the door and immediately


    screamed.


    "Damon! What are you doing here!" Tiffany''s beautiful face burst into tears and excitedly embraced


    Damon.


    She was touched by the scent of a man she had not seen for a long time, and he came over when she


    thought he would note.


    Damon hugged Tiffany and gave her a kiss, "Count how long it''s been since we''ve seen each other,


    you''re not anxious, I''m anxious."


    Tiffany still hugged Damon and didn''t let go, "It''s been so long, I don''t want to let go of you, what should


    I do? I want to cry again."


    "Aren''t you usually quite strong? I came in a hurry, I didn''t even prepare a bouquet for you."


    Damon said with an apologetic tone.


    "It''s okay, Damon, I''m happy that you''re here, what do I care about the flowers?" Tiffany said.


    Damon was also in a good mood, seeing that Tiffany was still drawing in her room at such ate hour,


    and the room was quite cleaned up.


    He frowned and pinched Tiffany''s cheek, "What did you promise me? Now do you think you''ve done


    it?"


    Tiffany smiled with her head held high and asked, "What? What did I promise you, tell me!"


    "Can''t you smell the smell of instant noodles in the room? It must be because you were so focused on


    work that you didn''t have time to make dinner to eat."


    Damon said, he and Tiffany had agreed when they parted ways that both would break through in their


    respective fields and impress Mom together.


    "It''s really only once, believe it or not, search the room, there''s no extra instant noodles, only this one."


    Tiffany pouted.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Not next time." Damon smiled gently, took Tiffany''s waist, and took out a roast pork from his bag.


    "I just bought this from the store next door that wasn''t closed, and I know you haven''t eaten much, so


    where''s the microwave, just heat it up and eat it."


    "Damon! How can you be so good at taking care of people? If only I could settle here with you, I don''t


    want you to leave again."


    Tiffany said sadly as I wore casual striped clothes, a long dress that wrapped around my whole body.


    She was quite tall, about 5''7", with her hair tied up and a pair of long, slender legs to her advantage.


    "I just got here and you''re all sad, I really don''t know how you think, well, I''ll watch your costume show


    tomorrow, after a ten hour flight, I need to rest." Damon said.


    "Then you should get some rest, I need to sleep too." Tiffany said with a smile.


    "Aren''t you going to work?" Damon asked.


    "Work is important, but you''re here, you''re more important!" Tiffany wrapped her arms around his neck,


    it had been a wonderful day!


    As the twoy on a bed, Tiffany asked, "You left your little wife at home, aren''t you afraid she''ll get


    jealous?"


    She asked tentatively, obviously, since Damon had followed her over to France, of course she was


    most important in his heart.


    It seems to be amon problem for women, they like to mention another woman and then hear the


    answer they want to hear from the man.


    "I have no feelings for Sofia, I was really drunk that day, otherwise I wouldn''t. Tiffany, these years, you


    can understand me." "What does she look like? Is she tall?" Tiffany asked, then fearfully asked, "Does


    your mom like her a lot?"


    "She''s the cute type, probably little boys would like it, small looking." Damon said.

 Chapter 15 Guarantee

    Chapter 15 Guarantee


    He always felt ufortable mentioning Sofia in front of Tiffany, and he took his jacket off, exposing


    his arms.


    "Damon! What''s wrong with you? Why did you hurt your arm? I''ve never heard you mention it before!"


    Tiffany said distressed.


    "That woman crushed it with the door, my mom even pped her for it, sometimes she can make me


    so mad I lose my temper!"


    Damon said discontentedly, "I guess I still don''t like the savage type, the gentle and intellectual you are


    my favorite."


    "I thought she was a cute and gentle little woman, I can''t believe she did this to your arm!"


    Tiffany said heartily, ming her again in her mind.


    Suddenly she looked like she remembered something, "I don''t know, I think I even tugged on your arm


    when you came in the door just now."


    "It''s okay, my arm is not badly hurt, look at you, I would have known that I would only make you cry if I


    came over, I wouldn''t havee."


    Damon tenderly wiped Tiffany''s eyes, she y wiped her tears and smiled a little, "I''m not going to cry


    okay?"


    "Besides you''re the one who made me cry!" Tiffany pouted.


    Damon said, "Tiffany, you''ve done enough for me, you''ve been under a lot of pressure with me, I


    promise you, in a year, I will give you the marriage and life you want!"


    Tiffany crouched on his chest and said, "Okay, okay, I believe you, our happy future is just around the


    corner."


    I heard from Linda at home that there was still a garden at home that hadn''t been nted and when to


    contact a flower gardenpany toe over and nt it.


    I immediately got excited and said, "Can you let mee? I want to nt what I want to nt, I may


    not have anything nned, I don''t know if it''s okay?"


    "Of course it''s OK, but Miss now you''re not feeling well, you can''t keep doing the bending, just get a


    little bit."


    I was already bored with my life, and now it''s just great to have something to keep me busy.


    Besides, I''ve loved growing flowers since I was a kid and dreamed of having a garden of my own!


    For three or four days in a row, I worked in the garden like a hard-working bee.


    I followed Linda''s advice and worked for only one hour in the morning and one hour in the afternoon.


    Watching the seedlings I nted form a circr envelope gave me a sense ofbor happiness.


    I was happy to be quiet in Damon''s absence, and Linda at home was fine with me because I never


    bossed us around with nothing to do.


    This day after I finished nting flowers in the garden, I went back with a trowel and a small bucket.


    "Linda, my flowers are all nted!" The excitement was overwhelming, but instead of Linda, I saw


    Damon.


    Without realizing it, he was back so soon?


    "You''re back? It was fine over there, right? You must have had a great time with Miss Tiffany!" I said.


    Damon sat on the couch, not saying a word, and when he looked up, I had a vague feeling that


    something wasn''t right.


    Had he not gone to France? No, Linda said he had already arrived there and met Miss Tiffany.


    I had never seen Damon''s face like this before. It was a faint sadness pervading the depths of his eyes.


    He seemed rather tired, and he ignored my words with little life.


    I put my things away, washed my hands and went to the living room, where the smell of smoke filled


    the living room.


    Damon lit a cigarette and let the smoke fill the room, so I couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    I coughed and hastily covered my nose. I hate the smell of smoke, and I''m pregnant and can''t smoke.


    I heard that the fetus inhaling the smell of smoke would affect the child''s growth and genes.


    "Ahem! Can you put out the cigarette! Aren''t you usually a non-smoker?" I said, frowning.


    Damon put out his cigarette... what an unmitigated psycho! I wanted to get out of here.


    "Don''t you women always put your career after your family?" Damon suddenly asked.


    I stopped in my tracks, what did he mean by asking that out of the blue?


    "I don''t know, each man has his own opinion. If it were me, I would put my career second, and my


    family is the most important."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Is that so?" Damon sounded like he was mocking himself, "But that''s not how I feel."


    "Who?" As soon as I said it, it came to me, "Is it Miss Tiffany? What''s wrong with you guys? I see


    you''re not in good spirits either."


    "Forget it, you wouldn''t understand if I told you, you don''t understand."


    Damon''s words mean that I am still a child? Don''t know anything? I hate it when people treat me like a


    child!


    "Why don''t I understand? You don''t care to talk to me." I said.


    "The costume show was so sessful that she was spotted by an industry master who wanted to take


    her on as a student, but then it would be three years before she could return."


    It was two years more than the original year, and the circling with his family had burned him out, and he


    didn''t want to wait any longer.


    But Tiffany''s idea was to further her education with the master, so that her future would surely be


    boundless.


    The otherwise sweet meeting between the two just fell apart, and Damon fell into a deep exhaustion.


    When will this rtionship be repaired?


    He sometimes really wanted Tiffany to be able to get married and settle down sooner, like other women


    do.


    "You wish she would give up her job and marry you after a year, right?" I asked.


    I shouldn''t have bothered with his business, my heart was too soft, and seeing Damon''s different


    tiredness than usual, my sympathy rose up again.


    After a while, Damon answered, "Well."


    "Miss Tiffany is a psychologically strong person, she wants to rise in her career to a point where she


    thinks she must feel unworthy of you and is trying to catch up with you, and I don''t think the feelings of


    guilt are pure love."


    I said, we''re also women and could more or less guess what she was thinking.


    Tiffany''s father was a murderer, and with her inability to have children, she was strong on the surface


    and vulnerable on the inside.


    "I think you guys should calm down for a while, when you do, maybe you''ll know what to do."


    I said, "I still suggest that you can support her, after all, you are in the wrong, and it takes a lot of


    courage for her to stay with you."


    "Which, since she has also waited so long for your answer, you should give her strength when she is at


    a loss. Will she study for two or three years and you will change your mind? If not, just support her."


    Damon didn''t think I could say something so mature; in his consciousness, I was a mentally immature


    child.


    Listening to my advice today even made more sense than he thought.


    Sofia, too, didn''t seem so off-putting.


    But under his breath, Damon didn''t show it.


    "What can you know, you don''t know anything about us, you have no say."


    After saying that, Damon walked to the refrigerator, picked up a bottle of water, opened it and drank it.


    That''s taking good intentions for granted!


    I was so overwhelmed with love that I thought of helping him out, but he didn''t appreciate it at all!


    Damon''s eyes saw my anger as I tried to stamp my feet, and the sadness I felt just now seemed to be


    resolved.


    In fact, waiting is not the hardest part, but waiting without hope is the hardest part!


    This time to France, his performance is a little too reckless.


    He was there tofort Tiffany, to give her happiness, not to add to her troubles.


    After dinner, I saw that Damon seemed to be in a better mood and was at the office.


    This man also said that his girlfriend is always looking after his career, in fact, he himself spends a lot


    of time at work!


    After some hesitation and encouragement from Linda, I knocked on his door.


    Damon said, "Who is it? What''s up?"


    "I ......" I raised my voice a bit, and there was no response inside.


    I was about to turn around and walk away when another voice came from inside, "Come on in,


    sneaking around outside!"


    I was sure that he must have done it on purpose, hearing my footsteps and knowing that I was leaving


    before calling out to me.


    This man can be as hateful as he can be!


    "What do you want from me?" Damon still hadn''t taken his eyes off theputer.


    I hunkered down in the doorway, half my body peeking in, and I said, "I made a little cake today, and it''s


    going to go bad if I don''t eat it."


    Damon said directly, "No, I''ll only eat what you don''t eat."


    The tone was too childish, but I had made the whole thing and wanted him to try it.


    "This is delicious, and Linda said that I made it taste better than she did."


    I bragged as I brought the cake behind me to Damon''s face.


    A triangr shaped cake with an evenly coatedyer of dark chocte at the top and a small red


    cherry garnish at the very top.


    It looks like it''s pretty tasty, and about three hours before dinner time, it does seem a little hungry.


    Damon took a tentative bite and actually found it tasted good, "Not bad."


    This was probably the first time he had ever genuinelyplimented someone, and it was the first


    "Does it taste simr to Linda''s?" I said with narrowed eyes.


    Damon continued to take a few bites, and his expression was the opposite of enjoyment.


    He frowned and said, "You get tired of eating too much of it, and besides, there''s no way you can top


    Linda''s taste."


    I consciously filtered out the words I didn''t want to hear, and it seemed like sending him food was a big


    mistake!


    I wouldn''t have been a good person if Linda hadn''t highly rmended it and said I wasn''t feeling well


    and had trouble with my legs and feet and couldn''t go upstairs.


    "Are you busy with thepany again? Don''t you have employees in yourpany? Howe


    you''re the only one who''s exhausted?"


    In my mind, the general manager or the president should be sitting in the office.


    Everything would be taken care of for them by someone else! Isn''t it like that?


    "Sofia, if everything goes your way, the whole world is going to be a mess." Damon said.


    "My ideas are better than yours. Men like you don''t have much of a recreational life besides work, and I


    find it boring."


    My tone, like that of a long-suffering white-cor man, made Damon chuckle.


    "If your only upbringing was to inherit your family''spany in the future, you''d be like that too."

 Chapter 16 Fighting the devil

    Chapter 16 Fighting the devil


    Damon''s tone was breezy, but I always felt that there was something in his words.


    It''s like he''s been living in deep water, forget it, we''re not even in the same world.


    Damon wears ck-rimmed sses when he works, and he is one of the men I''ve seen who looks


    good in sses.


    He was wearing ck and white striped casual clothes, and he looked pretty good.


    I didn''t stay to watch him, but to wait for him to finish eating so I could take my te away.


    Damon mouse click what, browse the file, I want to pretend to understand thepany can not


    pretend.


    I can only y ostrich next to him, fortunately, he finished eating in a while, and when he turned his


    head, I puffed a smile.


    I really can''t help but see such a scene, so a serious Damon mouth corner a little white cream.


    It looked really funny, and I stopped in time because Damon''s face became not very friendly by the


    way.


    "It''s just a little cream, I have napkins ready."


    I handed over the napkin, but Damon didn''t know if he didn''t see it or why he didn''t take it.


    I cupped the napkin, went to his mouth, and wiped off the remnants of the cream.


    I wiped it off for him, even if it was a blessing in his life, and expect me to be gentle?


    Damon''s skin at the corners of his mouth was rubbed red, I was in a good mood and took the te with


    a smile.


    Deliberately ignoring the murderous look in his eyes, I turned and walked away.


    Damon mmed the table in anger, but forgot that his hand hadn''t healed yet, and he let out a "hiss".


    He deserved it, that''s what happens when you do a lot of bad things! Now you''re getting what''sing


    to you, right?


    It''s fun to fight with the devil!


    After washing the dishes, I went back to my room and took out my diary, which I have a habit of writing


    in.


    I took out my own book and thought hard about what I should write in it today.


    When I was about to write, I stretched my back. Life seems to be a lot more uneventful these days.


    Although uneventful, there are still some small waves in it that disturb the tranquility of life.


    Unlike many people, I like to read, and I dropped out of school to raise a baby at home, and for a while


    I still couldn''t adapt.


    Life was spent with Damon, a man, every day, and it took nine months to be free.


    If you ept the foreign educational environment, you should be able to learn more than at home.


    Isn''t Tiffany the one who gave up her development at home and went to France to develop?


    However, I was a little shocked to hear Damon say that she had to put her happiness on hold for the


    sake of her work.


    Tiffany is a bit sessful in her career. Besides, didn''t he say that after a year when I have a baby,


    Miss Tiffany can marry him.


    Don''t they love each other? Besides, looking at their usual tone on the phone, and Damon''s devotion to


    me, I think most women would choose to go back to their home country, right?


    But I''m not Miss Tiffany and can''t think from my point of view.


    If I were to choose for myself, I wouldn''t say for sure ......


    h h h! How can I add a man like Damon to my hypothesis? Can only see from afar, not up


    close!


    Or William such a gentle trickle of concern is more suitable for me.


    Life is a messy thread that can''t be unraveled!


    Damon walked in and handed me something at the same time, wrapped in a box.


    "Chocte, from France, Tiffany asked me to bring it to you, I said girls like you love it."


    Damon''s reluctant look made me want to smash him with the box when I saw it!


    "I can''t imagine that Miss Tiffany would think of this when she''s so busy, no wonder she can do


    something as difficult as costume design."


    I said, I quite like to eat chocte, I used to eat all the cheap goods, this kind of high-ss products, I


    have not eaten.


    To Tiffany, who I had never met from afar, I added a little more good feeling, not just because of the


    food.


    Rather, I was touched that I could be so generous as to think of bringing me a gift.


    "I talked to her on the phone and she said she was willing to give up her career toe back to China


    with me, but I told her to stop thinking about me all the time and focus on her career, and I really don''t


    know where she got all those tears and choked up for half a day."


    Damon said that when he heard her choke up, he realized how important this opportunity was in her


    heart.


    He didn''t want her to have any more regrets in her life, and if he wanted to do it, try it while he was


    young.


    "Oh. You did the right thing, looks like I gave you the right cake today." I said.


    Damon gave me a different feeling than usual, normally, he wouldn''t say that, he wouldn''t even mention


    anything about him.


    "So I want to thank you." Damon said graciously, "I''ll take you to a tasteful restaurant tomorrow."


    "Good, I have nothing to do at home." I said, "Where''s the restaurant?"


    "The ce where Tiffany and I had our first date, the food there is delicious, you''ll know it when you


    go."


    After a brief introduction, Damon went out for a while and came back after a while.


    The mouth is Tiffany, it seems that Damon really is still quite dedicated, very rare.


    I also looked up Tiffany on the Inte, in the online my introduction is, in foreign countries the most


    promising clothing designer.


    This title is not easy toe by, and I hope I can be like Tiffany in the future.


    I hope that in a few years I can make a remarkable achievement in some industry. A woman''s


    appearance is only part of it, I want to be a woman of substance.


    Damon took a packet of calcium tablets from outside and put it on the table, "This is what Linda asked


    me to give you, for calcium."


    I nodded, took one from it and put it in my mouth, "It''s so thick and creamy, thank Linda for me."


    I said vaguely, and a momentter, I changed my mind, "I''ll say it myself tomorrow, we can see each


    other every day anyway."


    "I''ll just say it." After saying that Damon seemed to have something else to say.


    "If you have any difficulties in the future, you can talk to me about it." Damon can say such words,


    which means he has given in a lot.


    I just instinctively did a small favor for Damon, who was emotionally uncertain, and never thought I


    could resolve so many conflicts between the two.


    "Oh." I nodded and continued writing in my journal.


    As long as Damon didn''t get into trouble with him, there was little else I could ask for in particr.


    The next morning was rather cloudy and I wore a thick jacket to wrap my body.


    When I came downstairs and saw Linda busy, I smiled and put my arm around Linda.


    "What''s wrong? Thinking I''m your mother? And pouting?" Linda said with a smile.


    "I''m showing my appreciation to you for the calcium tablets you gave mest night." I said.


    "Calcium tablets? What calcium tablets?" Linda said looking at me confused, I didn''t give me anything.


    "Last night, the person who told Damon to give me the calcium tablets, wasn''t it you?" I said.


    If it wasn''t Linda, then who could it be?


    Linda spoke up and said, "I don''t know, it wasn''t me ......"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Linda, I want to eat the bread you baked in the morning." Damon came down from upstairs and said


    as he went downstairs.


    "Good, good, I''m going to serve it to you, it''s been done for a long time, I expected you to want to eat it,


    is it the kind you loved when you were a child?" Linda asked.


    "Yes. I''ve been eating and eating, but your buns are still good." Damon Ran said.


    "The porridge is ready, the bread will be servedter." Linda said.


    "Don''t you have to work today?" I asked.


    "Didn''t we sayst night that we were going to the restaurant today?" Damon sat down and the remote


    clicked to see what news there was to watch in the morning.


    "I almost forgot about that." I sputtered and wandered over to the kitchen to see the freshly rolled


    bread, taking one in my hand to eat.


    Damon watched the news for a while, and I could hear what was going on outside in the kitchen.


    "Renowned designer Tiffany was courted by French painter Dow Jones and the two went on an


    intimate date to sweeten the deal. We also saw that Miss Tiffany finally found her happiness too ......"


    Then there was no sound, probably because Damon had turned off the TV.


    Linda and I looked at each other in the kitchen, not knowing whether it was better to go out or not.


    Tiffany was a bomb, and could affect Damon''s mood at any time.


    I really don''t know if this proves that their rtionship is too good or too vtile.


    When the two of them arrived in the living room, they saw Damon with a ck face again, which was


    embarrassing.


    I really want to just go upstairs and do not eat, but still forced a smile and said, "Now the entertainment


    gossip is also too wide, just love to write! Say not necessarily Miss Tiffany does not even know that


    painter."


    "Yes yes! You guys are so affectionate, sir, let''s have breakfast." Linda also helped out on the side.


    A mature man in his career, but in his life he became so childish because of his lover''s every move.


    He was still a young man in his twenties, more or less the same as a mature man in his thirties.


    "I''m fine, let''s all eat." Damon said.


    But look at his frown, what emotions are on the surface, really affect the next person''s enthusiasm for


    eating!


    I ate halfway through and said, "You''re in such a bad mood, I think today at noon, we should not go out


    to eat."


    Damon asked, "Why? Am I in a bad mood? You talk too much."


    Where do I talk too much? It''s just an illusion that he''s in a bad mood!


    "Have lunch as usual, and ask Linda to get you a decent outfit for a rare outing." Damon was back to


    his coldness.


    Is it possible that what I usually wear is just bad cloth? Decent? By his standards, what would be


    decent by his standards?


    Halfway through the morning, Linda handed me some clothes, "Miss, look at these, which one do you


    like best?"


    I realized, although I''m not an insider, just by touching the texture of the clothing, I understood that


    these should be very expensive!


    "Any one of them is good, I don''t ask for much." I said with a smile.


    "Then I chose for you, on this one, this dress is quite suitable for you, today it is cold, you can also add


    ace jacket outside." Linda said.


    I nodded and it was almost eleven o''clock when I changed my clothes and Linda gave me a nice


    haircut.

 Chapter 17 Dress up

    Chapter 17 Dress up


    "Where''d he go?" I asked.


    "Sir is in the study surfing the Inte, go get him." Linda said.


    "Again, someone has to go get him, he''s really honored life!" I said, but went up to call.


    Damon wasn''t surfing the Inte, but looking out the window at the falling leaves.


    The window in his study had a great view, and it was beautiful to see the autumn scene outside with


    the maple leaves sprinkled all over the ground in golden color.


    "Let''s go out to dinner? I''m ready."


    Damon looked back as if he was thinking about something, and then fixed his eyes.


    Sofia put on the dress she had prepared, a white gown with small polka dots that brought out her fair


    skin, her slender neck like an elegant swan, her hair pulled back into a bun, and a lock that fell down


    one side of her neck to her chest.


    The saying that people depend on their clothes is true, after a dressing up, she transformed from a cute


    and ignorant girl to a woman with seductive power.


    "What''s wrong? Is it too revealing? Linda chose it for me." I said.


    Damon''s gaze was so strange, some clothes are like that, looking good on the body may not look


    good.


    "It''s nothing, let''s go." Damon turned his eyes away from me, he seemed to have lost his cool just now.


    I cocked my head and didn''t think anything of it, watching Damon stride ahead and immediately jogging


    to catch up with him.


    "Can you slow down, I can''t keep up with you, I''m not used to wearing these heels!" I yelled from


    behind.


    I don''t know if it''s just me, but Damon''s ears are red, it''s my illusion, right? How can evil people have


    red ears?


    "I''m ready to go." I said.


    Damon teasingly said, "Are you sure? There''s one more thing you didn''t bring."


    My eyes widened as I asked, "You''re not going to make me pay for it, are you? I don''t have any money


    with me, so if I have to pay for it, I''m not going."


    I don''t know what was going through my head, the Rubinstein family has such arge family fortune


    that they would let me pay for it? How could that be!


    Seeing that Damon didn''t deny it, I was so anxious that I turned around next to Damon, "That''s not


    true, is it? You''re so stingy!"


    I beamed my mouth, expressing my dissatisfaction in front of Damon.


    "Little carry bag." Damon said as he gazed at the pink bag on the couch.


    My cheeks reddened as I took the bag, and Damon got in the car first without being a gentleman at all.


    "I don''t know if I took the wrong pillsst night, but I''ll take you to dinner." Damon looked at me and


    said.


    The look on his face was so ungrateful, he didn''t even think about what I had done yesterday!


    Help him solve his emotional problems, and also made a delicate little dessert,pared to a meal is


    nothing?


    But I automatically filtered out the clothes and the money for the meal.


    "But you did this. Do you mean I don''t know anything and you feel childish for losing your face?"


    I clenched my pink fist and secretly thought, if only I could hit this man in front of me right now.


    "Besides, Mr.Rubinstein, what were you doing when you were eighteen?" I asked.


    "Eighteen, I was researching stocks and the future direction of thepany." Damon said.


    "Lies, eighteen years old eh! You don''t even tell lies." I looked at Damon with contempt.


    The other man gave me a bemused look, "Indeed, at eighteen I was in college in California, don''t you


    think?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I replied by looking at the car''s dash in silence.


    After a while, I bored myself and asked, "Where are we going to eatter? Aren''t you afraid of a


    reporter snapping away?"


    "You''ll know when you get there, and remember, what you can figure out in your head, I figured out


    long before you did." Damon said.


    This man is really hateful, the world is his smart!


    Proud overbearing man, at a young age, sitting in the first chair of thepany.


    He has a regr girlfriend and almost no scandals.


    Such a man does make people feel unfathomable, perhaps he has a lot of secrets that are not known.


    "In two days, your parents will return from vacation, I also called you two days ago, you were not in I


    answered, I said you were resting."


    "Hmm." Damon nodded, satisfied with this answer from me.


    "When they were young, they poured a lot of effort into their careers, and now that they''re older, it''s


    time to y."


    I said enviously, "Your parents look pretty in love, that''s nice."


    "What''s wrong? Showing such a yearning expression."


    My expression looked like a little girl selling matches yearning for a better world.


    "My mom left home when I was very young, leaving me and my dad alone, he rarely came home and


    was usually out gambling."


    I shrugged, "At that time my biggest wish was for my parents to be reunited, a very small wish that


    never came true."


    Now I just want to find Mom, but I can''t, I don''t know if I''m doing well now.


    Damon looked at my sad expression and turned the music in the car to something more upbeat.


    I seldom show my weakness, and in Damon''s opinion, my softness has shrunk deep into my bones


    and is hard to explore.


    I quickly smiled, "Did we have a painful childhood for each other?"


    "Me, did you think you were going to do an emotional show now? We''re going to dinner, not an


    escape."


    Damon said, not only does he not know how tofort people, he also doesn''t know much about the


    art of talking.


    He often moved what little goodwill he had managed to build up, out of people''s minds raw.


    When we arrived at the restaurant, the presence of Damon and I created quite a stir among those


    present.


    Damon''s exposure in the media has been high these past few years, and almost everyone in H City


    knows him.


    The reason I caught the eye was that Damon had very few femalepanions around him, and today I


    was brought over for dinner.


    I was small, with a bit of showiness, and not too old.


    With my hair pulled back into a bun that made me look slightly more mature than my age, I asked from


    time to time, "Why is everyone looking at us?"


    Damon gave me a courtesy smile and led me to the VIP box.


    "The media won''t expose it, will they? Are they going to expose us with Twitter?" I asked.


    "I can guarantee that your secret won''t be revealed until you have the baby, and you don''t think I have


    any authority for what I say?"


    Damon said slowly, he was not afraid of anything.


    Who would dare to release information in front of him that he didn''t want people to know? Probably that


    person would smash his job.


    I didn''t get an exnation from him, and I certainly had a little more concern about what kind of


    criticism I would suffer in case the secret came out.


    "I probably believe you."


    "What do you mean, probably?" Meaning that I believed him only reluctantly?


    How is it that in front of me, all he had was frustration and he wanted to teach me a lesson if necessary.


    The lesson being the extent to which the Rubinstein family has reached its sphere of influence!


    "Okay, I believe you." I said helplessly, these days, even talking is being forced.


    The food served was not much, but everything was exquisite, and I excitedly ate a little of each.


    "It''s really good, how did you find this restaurant?" I asked.


    "I was invited by a friend, Tiffany and I both have this mutual friend, and after we met, we had a good


    talk, and then everything came naturally." Damon said.


    I also wanted to follow Damon''s example and eat elegantly, but how I learned, it was hard to look at.


    Finally I had to be forced to give up and eat the way I did before.


    In fact, this restaurant may not be the best, probably because the memories of the old days are very


    good, adding to its added value.


    "I, too, have gotten to know you more or less through the week I''ve spent together." Damon said.


    I tilted my head, listening to what he had to say next.


    "I have a rtionship with Tiffany, as you know. I''m asking you to sign a contract right now."


    "What contract?" Sure enough, saying thating over for dinner was just a pretense, what did he ask


    for?


    I have nothing left to give!


    "After the baby is born, both Tiffany and I will raise it together, and the column of the baby''s mother will


    be written with Tiffany''s name. Also after you leave the Rubinstein family, you will not be allowed to see


    the baby in any way, and this baby will have nothing to do with you. That''s the whole point of the


    contract."


    The contract was sent by Tiffany from France, she was worried that after a long time, Sofia couldn''t let


    go of the baby and would renege.


    Anyway, Sofia was still young and only one month pregnant, so now was the best time.


    "You mean the baby won''t even know that my mommy is meter?"


    I instantly felt that these dishes were in my mouth andpletely tasteless.


    What kind of a man is Damon, and the offer he made was enough to chill my heart verypletely!


    "Yes, I know you may not understand now, but for you right now, this is the best solution."


    Damon Ran went on to add that he knew I would agree because I simply had no choice.


    "Since you can''t raise the baby and what''s in it for him to know you''re his mommy, I, for one, want you


    to think about it."


    I put down my utensils, in a miserable mood, happy toe out to dinner, who knew it would end like


    this?


    To think that before the baby in my belly was even formed, the baby''s father was going to deprive me of


    all my rights as a mommy.


    It was too cruel, really just surrogate mommy, and Damon''s cruelty brought me to a deeper level of


    awareness.


    "Okay, I agree."


    I, for one, this thing tells you not to try to trust anyone!


    A man''s appearance is not representative of his heart, outwardly he''s attentive, but inwardly he''s


    counting when you''ve let your guard down!


    I agreed so quickly, to Damon''s consternation, but within expectation.


    He couldn''t do the best of both worlds, he could only sacrifice one person, me of course!


    "That couldn''t be better, Sofia, you''re very clever indeed." Damon said as he hooked up a smile.


    It''s best to use the most business-like method to solve the problem!


    Damon watched with satisfaction as I wrote down my name.


    I turned around with my bag and left, "You''ve served your purpose for dinner, can we go now?"

 Chapter 18 Let go of me! Asshole!

    Chapter 18 Let go of me! Asshole!


    Damon nodded, his blood was cold, squeezing that pathetic right out of an eighteen year old woman.


    Eighteen years old will think about the future direction of thepany, right? I believe it!


    Looking at Sofia''s forlorn back as she left, Damon looked at the paper in his hand.


    The final strokes on the signed name were trembling.


    He finally had that tiny bit of guilt in his heart.


    This is what he has been taught since he was a child, to sacrifice the interests of others for his own.


    When I got in the car again, without saying a word, what was I supposed to say? Say thank you


    Damon, you taught me the most important lesson in life, that you can''t talk about feelings with men?


    Damon looked at his watch, "It''s 1:00 p.m. Say, what do you want, I can buy it for you on the way."


    "Anything at all?" I asked.


    He didn''t answer in approval, and if I could, I''d like to buy a rope and strangle you and strangle me.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t need anything." I said indifferently, human kindness is too cold.


    How do the big families amass their wealth? How could they have reached what they have today


    without using a few tricks?


    To deal with a small woman, there is no need to take some decent means, I am just a small pawn.


    Sofia, get to know yourself again!


    I sat at the table with gloomy eyes. There was no hope for my future!


    It turns out that between people, not all unpleasantness can be dissolved by making an effort.


    The baby, after all, had to be conceived on its own for ten months, not to mention the hard work


    involved.


    It''s toote to give the baby the motherly love it deserves, and you have to drag your tired body away.


    Damon, you have more tricks up your sleeve than I thought! This world simply does not allow the weak


    to survive properly!


    A contract that can buy out all my rights as a mother and the baby will call someone else mommy in the


    future.


    My heart is sour when I think about it. I hate this man for giving me endless hurt!


    I''m d I had the brains to not fall in love with him, or he would have dealt a much heavier blow!


    The inte is full of information about Damon, and there is a special posting for him, where arge


    group of women are discussing it in a frenzy.


    Are all these women crazy?


    During the day I searched curiously, what it said that women all over the world like quality men, sexy


    men, teenage killers and other titles really belong to him? That''s because those crazy women didn''t


    see him for what he really is!


    Cold-blooded ruthless with a taste of bloodthirsty, so that people can not approach, the only


    consequence of approaching is to be bruised all over.


    Unless I have a mental illness, I swear, I will not have any so-called good feelings for him!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Miss, the porridge is getting cold, why don''t you drink some? Today, I see that you are not in good


    spirits as soon as youe back." Linda said.


    "It''s nothing, just a little pain in my temple, don''t worry about me." I gave aforting smile.


    "How can I not care about you, you need to keep your body in good shape so that the baby you give


    birth to will be beautiful and cute."


    I asked, "Linda, your baby is working, right?"


    "Yes! I went to college and married Tony, and I onlye back two or three times a year. Every time


    I''m home, she thinks I''m chirpy, and when I don''te back, I always miss me, like a naughty girl."


    Linda said with a smile.


    "She must be very dutiful to you."


    "That''s natural. She mails me things every New Year''s Day and instructs me to retire in a few years


    before it''s toote and enjoy myself at home."


    The words evoked my heartbreak again, the baby, in the future, has nothing to do with me, just thinking


    about it, the heart hurts.


    I murmured, "I understandter, men''s surface should never be trusted ......"


    "Miss, what are you talking about? I can''t even understand."


    "Nothing, Linda, nothing is wrong, you should rest more."


    "Wesley and Monica areing back, and Monica''s birthday is just the day after tomorrow, so you''d


    better prepare something in advance, Miss."


    "Monica''s birthday? Howe I didn''t hear Damon mention it?"


    "s, Damon and Monica because of Miss Tiffany''s rtionship, up a lot of disconnect, probably


    Damon know, just do not mention it."


    "It''s really his way of doing things, selfishly ming everything on his parents for himself." I said coldly.


    "This ...... some things the youngdy does not understand after all, hurry up and do not talk nonsense,


    in case it makes Damon angry ......"


    "I do not say it is, thank you for reminding me."


    I I, you are reduced to look at the face of the man to survive down?


    It''s really humble, a bird in a cage no matter how privileged its life is, it''s no more precious than


    freedom!


    In the evening, Damon brought hisptop to the bedroom, and the light in the study was a little harsh.


    I slept badly with him there, tossing and turning.


    "Am I disturbing you? You''re distracting me by tossing and turning like that." Hard tone.


    "I just can''t sleep purely, so if you find me annoying, you can go to the den."


    "After all this time, you don''t seem to have improved your perception that this is my house in the


    slightest."


    Yes, I''m a surrogate at best, maybe not even a human being.


    "That''s why I can''t sleep, it''s your house, not mine."


    I continued, "Besides, is this the kind of posture you''re all in? After squeezing the benefits out of others


    and watching them bow down, you''refortable doing your own thing. A man like you must have no


    friends, not one."


    Damon dropped what he was doing and turned back to look at me with a calm gaze.


    The light was a little dim, and I watched the lines on Damon''s face soften a little more than they had


    during the day.


    He was stingy with his smile for people who didn''t care, and like now, he wore a critical attitude.


    "I know you''re not bnced, but it can''t be helped, it''s good for you, it''s unfair to me and Tiffany."


    Damon said ndly.


    It was as if the right to be a mommy was no different from amodity in Damon''s eyes.


    I knew that talking nonsense to him wouldn''t do any good at all, and I didn''t have to, he was too cold-


    blooded.


    "Your mom has a birthday the day after tomorrow, whether you know it or not, I''ll remind you first." I


    said.


    I always felt that although Monica was cold, she was Damon''s mother after all, and he shouldn''t be


    annoyed with me.


    "And where do you know this from? You''re quite well-informed. The mind of pleasing others still hasn''t


    changed."


    Damon sounded like he was mocking, but I gave him a very serious look.


    "As you think so Damon, she''s your mother, she can''t always harm you, and I''m in no position to say


    otherwise."


    Criminals, no matter how evil they are, always preserve a merciful heart for their own families, let alone


    normal people.


    Some things are just misunderstandings, Damon, you''re obviously not an adolescent boy anymore and


    shouldn''t be.


    "So what if it''s my mom? I''ve been living under her pressure, you wouldn''t understand the feeling!"


    Damon doesn''t like it when I get all smug and things are only half understood and I have no say in the


    matter!


    "I don''t have anything extra to say, I hope for her birthday, you''ll be able to be a little nicer to her."


    I said, maybe I shouldn''t have said those words, but I did say them.


    "Hmph, you know it''s useless to coax me, you''re starting with my mother, you''re really smart! If I don''t


    sign a contract with you, I can see what the consequences would be."


    Again with the contract, can you not mention these two words! Just mentioning it now gives me a


    vomiting sensation!


    First I was forced to be a prostitute, and now I''m being forced to give up my baby... my rights are


    slipping away!


    He still thinks he knows me so well and speaks so openly, does he not know what it means to take


    what is good with what is good?


    Is it honest to hurt someone? I looked at Damon coldly, "Maybe one day you''ll regret what you did


    today."


    "Regret? Do you think there is such a day? What you can''t see now is the same in the future... You''re


    proud of interrupting my work, aren''t you?"


    He smiled, only that smile was like a mockery of someone''s pride!


    "I have no desire tomunicate with you at all, you are worthless in my heart as usual!"


    I put the covers over my head, talking to him every day is as hard as a spy against a detective!


    I actually said he was worthless! And after that, he went back to sleep! This made him lose his


    enthusiasm for work and just want to teach me a lesson!


    If only William were here now, I could throw myself into his arms and cry!


    I blinked my eyes and shrank into a shrimp shape, "What do you want?"


    "What? Me, you pissed me off today, I hope you won''t regret it tomorrow!" Damon said in a threatening


    tone.


    My heart chilled and my eyes looked at Damon in horror, he didn''t want to do that, did he? I''m still


    pregnant with my baby!


    "What do you think? What else can you do to piss a man off so you can remember the punishment?"


    Damon said with a wicked tone, the hot breath passing from the end of his nose gently sweeping


    against the nape of my neck, eliciting a tingling sensation.


    I looked into the man''s dangerous eyes, slightly bloodshot, my hands scrunched up against my chest,


    my eyes flickering, "Get out of my way! Please don''t touch me with your filthy hands again!"


    "Dirty?" Hearing my contradictory emotions towards him, he became angry, "Who is dirty? Me or you,


    the whore?"


    Why did he say that! Was I a heartless, money-minded person who hurt me like that?


    I didn''t wait for the next step of resistance, Damon had already seized my lips, and the wonderful taste


    began to pass.


    He began to miss the taste of the night that was not very clear, and a pair of long hands cupped my


    chin, leaving me with no strength to resist and forced to kiss him.


    My face was red and my hands kept pounding Damon as I called out but couldn''t get the words out


    because of the kiss.


    The man''s dominant tongue forced me to sink with him, the temperature rising as a fever rose in my


    body.


    The close Damon closed eyes, eyshes rooted, a little bit of shadow presented on his face, so


    handsome, but make me as fall into the abyss.


    "Let ...... go of me! Bastard!" I felt breathless and kept struggling.

 Chapter 19 Stress

    Chapter 19 Stress


    I know Damon is a good swimmer, but I never learned, and holding my breath is not something I''m


    good at!


    Damon was shocked at my resistance and realized he was unknowingly immersed in her goodness.


    Damn! She''s just a shameless woman, he shouldn''t be so engrossed.


    Looking at the person lying down beside him, Damon suddenly thought, how long has it been?


    How long has it been since he had the freedom to control his desires, but today he lost control over her


    body!


    The room smelled of lust, and I closed my eyes, tears falling down, hating myself for what I had just


    done.


    Damon was sleeping right next to myself, and when I opened my eyes I could see his chest with the


    scratch marks I had just left.


    "Tiffany and I haven''t had sex, and I''ve been stressed outtely, so I''m taking it out on you." Damon


    said indifferently.


    My body went cold, I was just a tool for him to vent his stress, and Tiffany was the one he really loved


    and cherished.


    All of his actions just now were just mocking me, it must have been so smug for him to see me revel in


    the pleasure he was giving me, right?


    "Treating a pregnant person like that, Damon, you really are more cold-blooded than I thought." I said


    in annoyance.


    "My force was well controlled, and again ......" Damon smiled wickedly, "You seem to look like you''re


    enjoying yourself too, am I wrong?"


    "I didn''t! You''re talking nonsense! I was forced by you!" I was poked by him and defended myself even


    louder.


    They really were a bit like a couple having a falling out, counting each other''s faults, and I duly stopped


    talking.


    That''s not possible. Damon and I are just in a trading rtionship, a couple? No way in the next life!


    I know what kind of person Damon is, he won''t give up easily when he is sure of something or


    someone.


    This is true for thepany and even more so for Tiffany! And I am the least valuable in his eyes!


    "It was forced at the beginning, what about the end?" He just wanted to see me dumbfounded.


    Usually I was always iling, making it look like I was hard to get close to, and only asionally was I


    rendered speechless by his words.


    "Is that what you ask of every woman you''ve ever fucked?" I pulled the covers over me.


    I feel dirty, why can''t my whole body be controlled through my brain and yed with by this man with


    abandon!


    "I won''t be like them, forced by you, and ask with a smile when I can be pleasured by you again!" I


    said.


    The afterglow of the pleasure still left a red cloud on her cheeks, and the way she earnestly defended


    herself seemed so cute.


    "I, I''ve only touched you as a woman, and before Tiffany and I got married, I would only touch you as


    well."


    Talking like how much he cherishes love, he only touched me alone? How is that possible?


    Wait! What does he mean? Something like today, will it happen again in the future?


    "Don''t even think about it again!" I pulled the covers over my head, my face heating up again at the


    thought of being unclothed with this man.


    Damon reached out and turned off themp, it was cozy with Tiffany, but it seemed like he had never


    had desire for her.


    From the beginning, he thought it was pure love, but what was wrong with today? He''s so out of


    control!


    Forget it, it''s better not to think about it, it''s just a special situation, what man hasn''t been excited


    before?


    I just happened to be right next to him when he wanted it.


    When I woke up the next day, I reflexively looked at the spot next to the bed and Damon wasn''t there.


    I was confused for a moment, remembering all the details ofst night, and I pulled back a small crack


    in the covers.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    My body was dry, my clothes were in good shape, the room smelled like flowers, and the sheets had


    obviously been changed.


    Who had changed my clothes? It was Damon? He''s not that nice! Who was it ......


    Did the maid change it? My cheeks flushed with shame, not wanting to get up and beughed at by the


    people outside.


    I dawdled for half a day before I got up from the bed, I couldn''t starve myself to death in the room for


    this, could I?


    I went downstairs while looking at the maids'' eyes and found nothing unusual, so the difort in my


    heart was much better.


    "Miss, are youing down? I''m going to ask Damon to join us for dinner." Linda said with a smile.


    "Damon, is he home? I thought thepany was busy today?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Damon said he wanted to take the day off and is now doing his morning exercises." Linda was


    obviously happy.


    "Do you think Damon is staying for Monica''s birthday?"


    "Birthday ......" I smiled slightly, it seemed my persuasion had worked a little yesterday.


    Monica and Wesley areing back today and must be in a good mood seeing that Damon is home


    on leave.


    "Miss, this is the change Damon made for you!" Linda said.


    A change? I should say he finally got his conscience down, right? For Damon, except for Tiffany, no


    woman is worth changing for him.


    In the interval of thinking, Damon came back, wearing casual clothes, a little sweat on his forehead


    after exercise.


    As soon as I saw him, I rememberedst night''s "punishment" and my cheeks were burning again.


    Linda handed me a towel and nced at Damon with her eyes, meaning I should hand it to him.


    I pulled the towel and walked over to Damon and said in an unfriendly tone, "Here."


    I hadn''t forgotten how he had humiliated me with his words yesterday, and he had never been nice


    about it.


    Damon took the towel, as if he didn''t care about my attitude, and wiped his sweat.


    I put thepany down for the morning and went outside for a workout.


    A red cloud rose up on my face, which Damon found interesting.


    When I lifted my head without thinking, I actually saw Damon''s meaningful smile. Bastard!


    I turned around to wash up and Linda brought me a bowl of nutritious congee made with minced meat


    and various diced vegetables.


    I took a sip and it seemed to taste pretty good, while Damon ate in white porridge with a few small


    butterflies of light vegetables in front of him.


    "Tomorrow my brother Austin wille back too." Damon said suddenly.


    "Who are you talking to?" I looked around and there seemed to be no one else but me, "Talking to


    me?"


    "Who else but you?" Damon secretlyughed at my confusion, or childishness, Tiffany wouldn''t do


    such a cheap thing.


    "But I''ve never heard you mention your brother." I wondered.


    Not only did Monica and Wesley not mention it, but Linda didn''t mention it much either, and there was


    no room for him in the vi, but I had heard of such a person.


    "He was more rebellious than me, pursued his dream of photography at a very early age, had a very


    different philosophy than the family, and over time, parted ways with the family and would rarely return


    during the year." Damon said with a sip of in water.


    "It''s not called rebellion, I think it''s good, he seems smarter than you, why don''t you ......"


    I only said half of it, trusting Damon to know what I wanted to ask.


    "Do I have a choice? There are only two children in the family, my brother has already left, and if I leave


    again, who will support the family estate?"


    Damon said with a faint gloom around his eyes, which didn''t seem to be his favorite topic.


    "I don''t understand, I have nothing to inherit from my family, except the family name." I replied.


    But in a sh, my heart seized up again, and I questioned Damon apprehensively and carefully.


    "In the future, when our baby grows up, will he/she also inherit the family business like you?"


    I just wanted the baby to grow up healthy and didn''t want him to have an unpleasant childhood.


    "Maybe." Damon sighed slightly and looked up with another kind of teasing smile, "But that doesn''t


    seem to have anything to do with you, does it?"


    How the baby can be, whether it inherits the family business in the future or goes abroad for further


    studies, has absolutely nothing to do with the name Sofia.

 Chapter 20 Baby doesnt belong to you

    Chapter 20 Baby doesn''t belong to you


    I bit my lip, food in my mouth like chewing wax, "Why is it none of my business? I want him to be happy


    too."


    Even though I couldn''t be there to watch him grow, at first I would only be afraid of what to do if I got


    pregnant.


    My biggest fear these days is that I won''t have a reason to take care of the baby once the October


    pregnancy is over.


    "He''ll naturally be happy with me." Damon said, "The baby can be happy and needs you to leave."


    "I''m sure the baby will grow up not wanting to know that his mommy was pregnant with him at eighteen,


    and he needs a good public opinion."


    Damon''s every word pierced my heart, thinking that I would get up in the morning and the atmosphere


    would be better thanst night, I was wrong.


    It was him! He was the one who got me pregnant! Why did he criticize me as a bashers?


    Couldn''t the baby belong to me because I was pregnant at 18?


    It''s not, is it? It was Damon who already had the best candidate for baby mama in mind.


    "I''m full, you have a good meal alone!" I ran out with sad red eyes.


    Damon''s sulking voice seemed toe from behind me, "Sofia, please know your identity!"


    Identity? I''m not a ve in this modern world, I''m a human being!


    Damon looked at my barely moving porridge with chagrin, what''s wrong with him?


    When confronted with Sofia, all kinds of hurt alwayse out so easily!


    When he woke up in the morning and saw her tear stains, he changed her into clean clothes with some


    sorrow.


    She was so thin and frail, as if she had lost even more weight since staying with the Rubinstein family,


    and her previously baby face was now no longer fleshy.


    Damon''s hand was already stroking her cheek when he reacted to his overwhelmingpassion.


    He didn''t know how many times he had reminded himself that Sofia was still an eighteen-year-old


    woman, but every time things came to a head, he always hurt her.


    I don''t know how many times I''ve cried like this, and when I entered the Rubinstein family, my tears


    didn''t break much.


    Damon was like a wolf, asionally I would think he was docile, but in reality his ferocity and bloodlust


    never let up for a moment.


    I know I shouldn''t cry out in front of him like a weakling.


    But no matter how mature the psyche is in the Rubinstein family, it will explode in advance to be difficult


    toe over.


    Maybe sad is too nd a word to express how I feel right now.


    For me, too much contact with Damon is simply not a good thing, that man may bite back at some


    point.


    "Little beauty, what are you crying about here?" A gentle voice rang out.


    I looked up, only to see that the other party was a man who looked a lot like Damon, not too old, about


    18 or 19 years old.


    I wiped my tears and asked suspiciously, "You''re Austin?"


    He shrugged nomittally and raised his camera, capturing my wretchedness.


    "Why are you filming me? Please erase it!" I said unhappily, holding out my hand.


    "Little beauty, is Damon treating you badly and you''re here all alone and sad?"


    Austin''s fair skin is not like the long years of travel photography, he looks a little mixed style, handsome


    appearance inherited the Rubinstein family''s good genes, and Damon than, he looks more sunny.


    "No give, photography is really unattainable, this one is for me." Austin smiled.


    Seems like the Rubinstein family is good at being cheeky, I thought.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been back, and this ce hasn''t changed a bit, it feels familiar!"


    He sighed and turned back, "Little beauty, I''ll take you to Damon."


    "I''m not a little beauty, my name is Sofia, you''d better call me by my first name." How disgusting to call


    a little beauty.


    "Sofia, OK?"


    I went inside with red eyes and Austin, who I had met for the first time, and it was indeed colder outside


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    than I thought.


    "Damon, you''re still so ufortable, leaving the little beauty crying outside, it hurts my heart to


    watch."


    Damon had been chagrined to keep pressing the remote control to change the channel, heard the


    voice and turned back in surprise.


    "Austin! Why didn''t you notify me when you came back so I could pick you up!"


    The two brothers were so close, they hugged each other happily, and I was leftpletely alone.


    "Damon, what''s with the little beauty in the house?"


    Austin''s brain was really bad, just now I clearly told him my name.


    Damon''s eyes looked at Sofia, I can''t believe Austin noticed her as soon as he came back, she''s really


    a curse!


    She''s not staying at home, and she''s gone out at the wrong time. Did she just seduce Austin?


    A ze of anger burned faintly in his chest, not strong but just wouldn''t go out.


    "It''s nothing, it''s temporary, she''s just pregnant with my child."


    "Pregnant with your child?" Austin looked Sofia up and down, this was the woman Linda had spoken


    of?


    Damon''s always had good control, how could he suddenly let another woman get pregnant with his


    child, what about Tiffany?


    "It''s just an ident. No need to take it to heart." Damon didn''t want to talk about me anymore.


    "It''s been so long since we''ve seen each other, you''re not going to waste the conversation on me, are


    you?" He reminds.


    "Damon, don''t say that, I knew you were the same as always, you don''t understand women at all."


    Austin said.


    I felt like such a fool listening to the two brothers bullshit here.


    Besides, all that came out of Damon''s mouth was contempt for me, so why should I listen? I lifted my


    foot to walk away.


    "I don''t think Austin had a good meal on the ne, so go to the kitchen and make him some dessert."


    Damon said coldly.


    Seeing me trying to escape made him angry. If it were Tiffany, he would have found a bnce between


    the two of them.


    Why do I have to do whatever he says? But I''m just so ungrateful to go, and I have nothing to do.


    Squeeze the cream as if it were the abominable Damon, go to hell! Perverted maniac! Sooner orter


    I''ll run away from here!


    "It''s done, you guys can eat it." I served the cupcakes up with no expression.


    Austin''s eyes glowed at the sight of food, and he ate a piece of cupcake and immediately screamed,


    "Damon!


    "It''s not as exaggerated as you say, right?" Damon did not not eat, the taste is quite good.


    "Little beauty, how did you do it! Did you get Linda''s true heritage!" Austin asked with a happy


    expression as he ate.


    I rolled my eyes in boredom. Hasn''t the young Mr. Rubinstein family tasted good food all over the


    world?


    "Tiffany can''t even cook! Damon you''ve really earned it!"


    "Austin, you talk too much as soon as you get back." Damon said somewhat seriously, Austin sniffed


    and spat out his tongue.


    Miss Tiffany can''t cook, I''m afraid that''s the only thing that makes me better than me, I guess.


    The Rubinstein family is so big, they don''t need a woman who can cook, and I don''t want to impress


    anyone in the gentry!


    Damon saw me standing around, wondering what I was thinking about.


    He spoke up, "Sit down and watch TV, Mom and Dad will be home in a minute."


    I pretended not to hear, and after a while, sat down far away from Damon and wrapped a nket


    around my body.


    "Damon, I''m tired, I want to lie down and rest for a while, you can sit over there." Austin pretended to


    be tired and said.


    "Go to bed, sleeping on the couch is not good for your health." Damon replied.


    "I''ll sleep here for a while, it''s okay, it''s too much trouble to sleep on the bed."


    In fact, his purpose still wanted Damon to be able to sit with the little beauty.


    Damon reluctantly sat next to me, and I moved to the side, obviously not wanting to pay attention to


    him.


    They were pretty good together, Tiffany was too career driven, the two just didn''t fit together, Damon


    just didn''t get it.


    "You talk about yourselves, I''ll listen to the music." Austin winked at me suggestively.


    I could see his bitterness, but he was using the wrong heart, Damon and I were never going to work


    out!


    "Was your temper this explosive from the start?" Damon asked, looking at me who was still sulking.


    I''ve always been like this, never giving him the benefit of the doubt, and never condescending to go


    against him.


    "Damon, let me make one thing clear to you, there is also something wrong with you for causing the


    consequences today. Please don''t keep insulting me! If you challenge my bottom line again, I will break


    the contract at all costs, and I will be responsible for the consequences then."


    The words I''ve been brewing for a long time finally came out.Damon, I''ve had enough of this for a


    while, right?


    You''re to me for your arm, but your insults to me are unfounded!


    "What do you mean by that?" Well at least he had enough control over his emotions and took my


    advice for Mom''s birthday.


    Isn''t this him giving in? As soon as he opened his mouth, there was no intention of easing the


    atmosphere, it was a direct threat.


    "Good! Me, that''s what you''re going to say isn''t it? It seems that I really misjudged you! You are more


    ruthless than I thought, if the baby is brought to you, sooner orter there will be problems!"


    First I ran out in anger, then I drew Austin''s sympathy for me, and now I''m threatening him, I''ve got


    quite a few tricks up my sleeve!


    "That''s what you think! At least I won''t raise a child with a personality like yours!"


    Damon Exactly who was the first to make a hurtful remark, I see, to survive in the Rubinstein family,


    you have to have courage!


    A speech made Damon''s eyes deeper, can not see what is precipitated inside.


    Anyway, I was still a little scared, I just knew he was angry before, but now it was even more gloomy


    and frightening.


    "Your pain I can''t understand, my pain, you can''t feel the same, you''re not the only one in this world in


    hell! Kidnapped, abandoned by my own mother, they only see me as a tool for the family to prosper!


    Don''t think you''re the only one who''s pitiful!"


    In a way, they were both God''s outcasts, and their independent personalities made them go toe to toe.


    "What do you mean?" They''re both in hell?


    Damon, what a privileged life you have, aren''t you afraid of beingughed at for saying such a big


    statement?


    Something as horrible as being kidnapped could happen to him? Howe I never heard of that?


    "Sofia, don''t try to dig into my heart, you''re not good enough." Damon''s stern eyes swept over after he


    finished speaking.

 Chapter 21 Dont hurt Damon

    Chapter 21 Don''t hurt Damon


    I really don''t get it anymore, Damon''s secrets are like an onion, rattling offyer afteryer.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to Damon to cause such cold-bloodedness in his nature


    now?


    "That''s up to you, I don''t want to know your personal business anyway, I''m not interested in you." I said.


    If I don''t, he should say something to insult me again, he seems to keep basing his pleasure on other


    people''s pain.


    "It''s for the best." Damon said a little wearily, a little tired, why had he told her the secret? Even Tiffany


    didn''t know.


    He got up and went to the bathroom, he should wash his face and clear his head, he was about to get


    mental problems from her.


    Austin took the headphones away and said sadly, "Little beauty, don''t hurt Damon in the future."


    "You''re eavesdropping on us! You said you listened to music! How did I hurt him?" It''s always been him


    hurting me, okay?


    He''s so strong, and I''m capable of hurting him? Then wouldn''t I be a genius?


    "I didn''t want to listen, but the headphones were broken, plus you guys were talking too loud." Austin


    said.


    My face was a little red, indeed I hadn''t lowered the volume when I argued with him earlier.


    "Damon was indeed kidnapped as a child, and thepany''s enemies, the other party asked Mom and


    Dad to use thepany''s core secrets in exchange for Damon, how Mom did not agree, and then it


    was the anti-terrorist forces raided, to save Damon back, that time almost Damon died."


    "So it''s true." I also heart also received a shock, no wonder he has not given Monica''s birthday.


    Besides the marriage thing, they had a long-standing grudge against each other, and this incident must


    have bothered him for a long time.


    "It was Damon who arranged for me to leave the country, he knew I would not be happy staying in this


    family, he sacrificed his own happiness to make me whole, I would not allow anyone to hurt Damon."


    Austin said seriously, which gave me no way to refute.


    I can''t imagine that Damon, who is so cold-blooded, is so good to Austin, is it because he hides himself


    too deeply?


    "I''m telling you because I think you can change Damon, I don''t like Tiffany, it looks like I''m nice, but


    she''s not considerate enough for Damon, Damon needs the full range of care from his lover."


    Austin''s admiration for his Damon was evident, their brotherly love was strong.


    "You''re wrong, he doesn''t need anyone''s care, and we''re not right for each other, there are things I can


    do, the big deal is not to mention it in front of him in the future." I said, my stubborn personality seems


    to have prated my bones.


    Austin looked at me with determination, "How old are you?"


    "Eighteen." I replied tly, anyone would be surprised by a woman who was pregnant at eighteen.


    "That''s incredible." At only eighteen years old, I was so mature that Austin could hardly imagine.


    I always spoke with such confidence that even a personality like Damon would dare to rebel.


    "You''re funny." Austin said kindly.


    "Is that so? I hope that''s what you really mean." I gave the other man a smile.


    Damon looked at his somber face in the mirror, his heart chilling even more as he remembered the


    kidnapping ident.


    Did Mom think of him as a son or not? She looked so calm in the face of the kidnapper''s threats.


    So after the stunned Damon was rescued, he jumped into his dad''s arms while showing hateful eyes to


    Mom.


    And Mom, after seeing his actions, said without looking back, "Take Damon to the hospital, he needs to


    rest."


    That was the root of what had caused him so many years of difficulty in letting go, and he sighed; if it


    weren''t for Sofia, he wouldn''t have recalled it.


    He took a step towards the living room and was greeted by the sight of Austin and I chatting happily.


    "Haha, you mean, you think I look like a bum, that''s the weirdestpliment I''ve ever heard." Austin


    said with augh.


    I scrunched up my little face, "Weren''t you the one who said you wanted me to tell the truth? yful!"


    How am I supposed to be eloquent with any man? Thest time a strange man gave me a ride home,


    and this time Austin and I are talking so well!


    Is he the only person in the world I''m so mean to? Usually, apart from resisting him and theorizing with


    him, I can rarely be calm.


    He did not notice that he had already sat between the two with a dark face, breaking the enthusiasm of


    their conversation.


    Sofia, remember! You are my woman, whether I want you or not, you are not qualified to seduce other


    men for me!


    Why does this bad guy have to sit between them? Isn''t there somewhere else to sit? Who is he looking


    at with a shady face?


    I didn''t want to care about him and tried to stand up, but the hem of my skirt was sat on by Damon.


    My skirt was torn, I was shocked and "!" I screamed out loud.


    I was pulled back by a force, did not control the force, and fell into Damon''s arms.


    In the midst of the wretchedness, I saw Damon''s face close at hand, with a wicked expression was


    watching me.


    He gazed at me tenderly, onerge hand still wrapped around my unsteady body, their necks pressed


    together, and I could see his slightly red ears.


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly and my cheeks flushed, forgetting to struggle, only to feel as if


    Damon now had feelings.


    Heughed, "I, is a man''s embrace attractive to you?"


    Shit! Just now I said that he has feelings this sentence retracted, he just tender are all yful.


    Austin is still around! This man is too shameless, right?


    I then realized that my skirt was pulled down arge circle, exposing my thighs, and I shrank back.


    "You guys are too heavy, I''m going upstairs to rest, you guys continue." Austin said with a smirk.


    It didn''t seem impossible for them, wasn''t there still months of time left? Maybe they could really get


    together.


    I nced at Damon with chagrin, his cheeks were actually slightly red, wasn''t he cheeky?


    Damon seriously threw the nket next to him onto me, "Why don''t you wrap up? Austin has seen


    everything!"


    I pretended to be an ostrich and shrank deeper, going upstairs to find clothes to put on, with my mouth


    still whispering Damon''s scolding.


    "Try not to wear a dress in the future." Damon said.


    That obligatory tone drove me crazy, I can wear whatever I want, are you qualified to control me?


    When I got dressed and went downstairs, Damon was already resting on the couch.


    He still looks morefortable when he''s quiet. I sat down next to him and tried to observe his


    sleeping face.


    But coldly caught by his hand, slender fingers with aristocratic air, warmly wrapped around my small


    hand.


    This made my hand so small that my heart skipped a beat unsteadily and I tried to break free from his


    clutches but couldn''t.


    When did he have such a quirk? After several unsessful attempts, I had to give up.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    What kind of story is hidden underneath the handsome sleeping face?


    I have to admit that even though this man treated me badly, I was still curious about his story.


    Clearlyunching a temper that scares people and asionally showing a hurt expression that makes


    people want to get closer.


    It should be a paradox, but it holds true in his case. I shook my head a little, trying to shake the reverie


    out of my head.


    Maybe I should be thankful that with Damon''s genes, future children will be born beautiful and cute.


    "I... What are you holding onto my hand for reckoning?" Coldly, Damon had that distrustful tone again.


    "You''re the one who grabbed my hand and wouldn''t let go, and how dare you talk about me, if it weren''t


    for the fact that I''m not good at disturbing you when you''re asleep ......"


    I knew that to be kind to this man was to be cruel to myself, hell of a perverted character!


    "You''re that kind?" Damon held up my hand and examined my gaze, "I know you''ve always been


    popr with men, but none of it will work for me, stay away from Austin in the future, he''s much more


    innocent than you."


    "What do you mean, Damon, you''re overthinking this? Don''t think it''s a man, I I can''t wait!"


    I seriously doubt that Damon has a double personality, this person does not move to think that others


    have ulterior motives.


    "That''s for the best." Damon let go of my hand, took out his phone and dialed, "The dinner is tomorrow


    at the hotel, make sure you get me ready."


    I shrugged it off, was he always like this? It''s harder to guess than the emperor''s mind!


    After he finished, he looked back at me, "Take you to the upper ss banquet tomorrow, you can''t


    catch me, but others ...... you may have the power."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, and only after asking did I realize that I was such an idiot bigot!


    Damon tugged and left his back to me and went upstairs.


    I screamed in anger, "Damon, you psycho!


    You''re the only purest person in the world, right? I''m filthy!


    I sat down on the couch discontentedly and felt something under my body, I moved around and saw a


    small picture.


    It was a picture of Tiffany, which must have fallen off Damon''s body, right?


    Since you misunderstood me like this, can I poke fun at you too?


    I put the photo away and waited for Damon toe to my door in a fit of pique.


    Monica and Wesley Rubinstein arrived around 3:00 pm.


    I was fine when I was alone in the room, but it was awkward with two more people.


    I stood up and said, "Monica, Wesley, you''re back! Do you want some water?"


    Monica was sitting on the couch, in casual clothes, with a stern air that made people shudder.


    "No." Monica is a little tired, Wesley Rubinstein did drink two sips of water, this home seems to be


    Monica said.


    "How are you Monica going to spend your birthday? Tomorrow is your birthday, I heard that many


    people will celebrate together."


    "Every year is the same, nothing fancy, you''ll know when the timees." Monica propped up her


    forehead a little tiredly.


    "No, Damon and Austin areing back to celebrate your birthday, if I were you, I couldn''t be happier."


    "You mean ......Damon ising back for my birthday? And Austin ising back too?" Monica''s eyes


    revealed a little surprise.


    Wesley was also happy, and put his big hand on Monica''s hand to give herfort.


    "Well! This time Damon put off his work as well, his career is certainly not as important as


    mom."

 Chapter 22 We are too much alike

    Chapter 22 We are too much alike


    I see Monica happy, heart is also quite relieved, no matter how tough women, the most need is still the


    warmth of family.


    "Wife, I say, you do not need to rush, Damon and Austin are adults, how can not understand your


    suffering."


    Wesley Rubinstein said with a smile, he thought probably Sofia yed a lot of role in the middle, right?


    The kid seemed pretty spry.


    "So, it''s going to be a busy day tomorrow, with all the presidents of the major groups and business


    associatesing, right?"


    Monica said, finally looking forward to it a little more than when she came back, I''m already happy that


    Damon is willing to spend my birthday for me!


    "That''s natural, Rubinstein is not a small family." Wesley said.


    I went upstairs and called Damon and Austin down.


    Damon was lying at the head of the bed, half leaning against the pillows,zily looking at the magazine


    in his hand, the asional break felt good.


    I braced myself to open the door, not really wanting to see Damon the pervert!


    "Your parents are back, and you''reing downstairs to talk to them for a while. I know you''re


    celebrating my birthday and it looks like a lot of fun."


    "Got it. Me, you''re being a little overly attentive too, it''s my mom and dad, I know how to treat them."


    Damon''s sess in his career is all a lie, right? Tell me, why is he so childish in his emotions?


    "Forget it, forget I said it, you and Austin are really blood brothers? He has a much better temper than


    you."


    And whether Damon was mad or not, I walked out the door and stuck my tongue out at it.


    We all had a meal together, perhaps because it was Monica''s birthday the next day, and the


    atmosphere was quite normal.


    The family at least ate a peaceful meal together, but looking at Damon''s serious face, I wanted to


    smack him.


    I didn''t get much rest during the day and wanted to go to my room early to rest, but I couldn''t sleep.


    The Rubinstein family was reunited, but where was I? I barely got any love from my parents.


    It''s funny to think that my baby is going to follow the same path as mine.


    The bed was slightly caved in by the weight and I looked up and realized Damon was already lying on


    it.


    The first thing I remember is that no one had been drinking tonight, and Damon was in a bad mood.


    The smell of alcohol filled the end of my nose and I nudged Damon who was leaning over me, "Hey,


    get over there, you smell like alcohol!"


    I only started to regret when I saw Damon who had barged into my sight, Damon''s eyes were red and


    he looked a little drunk.


    "You say that again!" Damon asked, squeezing me.


    "I ...... I didn''t say anything ......" It was the same thing every time, the anger was all but extinguished by


    his aura.


    "I ...... you''ve got a lot of nerve ......" the corners of his mouth opened with a smile, "Do you talk bad


    about me behind my back every time? "


    How did he know that? I scowled and shook my head in a panic, "Be careful you don''t press on me!"


    "Yeah? Did I press on you?" His eyshes were so close to mine, clearly visible, and his longshes


    moved, causing my breath to frown.


    He was so close to me that the hot air flowed between my ears, and the tingling rippled out.


    I knew that if he went any further he would kiss my lips, but I didn''t move, I wasn''t expecting this kiss,


    was I?


    Damon''s appearance really makes many people can not resist, he is sometimes evil and sometimes


    serious.


    When I gathered the courage to resist, Damon approached me with the scent of wine and made no


    further moves, just kisses.


    My cheeks turned red, not the first time Damon kissed me, but this time my cheeks were still red.


    His eyes seemed to flow with sadness, and after the gentle kiss, he let go of me and looked at me


    quietly.


    "Do you think we are all outcasts from heaven? Only hell belongs to us, right?"


    Damon was obviously drunk, if he wasn''t drunk, he wouldn''t have said such inexplicable words.


    After saying that, he showed me a smile, he was already very handsome, smiling easily to attract


    people''s attention.


    I didn''t realize it, but my breath choked a little, I pushed him, but he didn''t move.


    He stroked his forehead and suddenly copsed into a lying position with me by the neck.


    He murmured, "If I had to choose, I wouldn''t choose a mansion, it''s too cruel."


    What do you mean? Damon was so strange tonight! What a mess of words to say. I moved my body,


    but I couldn''t shake him off.


    Damn, my cheeks must be bursting with red, even though Damon is still so close to me.


    Damon had one arm around my body, and I couldn''t sleep with my face burning.


    I pulled his tie and cursed the pervert.


    I tugged on his tie and called him a pervert. I didn''t care about him, I just went back to sleep.


    The next morning, Damon felt a little heavy-headed and opened his eyes as the bright light from


    outside shone in.


    He took a breath, a bulge next to him, he lifted the quilt, and sure enough, he found me huddled inside


    sleeping.


    Properly speaking, I was sleeping shrunken in his arms, quiet as a cat.


    Quiet face, technically speaking, I am also considered a little beauty.


    Last night, after drinking a little more wine, Mom told him in the living room how many percentage


    points thepany''s profit growth should be in the next quarter.


    Sometimes this family really does not have a little bit of family taste, the heart is irritable drink a little bit


    of wine.


    "Me, maybe you and I are too much alike." Theck of family affection leads to stubbornness of


    character.


    Two of a kind in a piece and did not lick each other''s wounds, but hurt each other, two devils from hell


    ......


    Damonughed lightly as I moved restlessly in his arms, opening my eyes to look around like a little


    squirrel.


    "Big pervert, you''re awake?" I''m not afraid of death, I''m afraid of life, and I''m going to run into a gun,


    right?


    "What did you call me?" Damon asked, narrowing his eyes dangerously.


    Feeling a strong pressure over my head, I woke up from my daze, "Damon, you just misheard me."


    "Did you? I see you don''t know the pain until I teach you a lesson."


    Damon finished and pinched my cheek twice, seeing me frowning adorably and crying out in pain, he


    was in a good mood first thing in the morning.


    Was this the lesson he was talking about? I thought blushing as I watched his back as he got dressed.


    He probably doesn''t remember anything fromst night, right? But it''s good that he doesn''t remember.


    In fact, what Damon is going to do is not something that a normal person can understand at first


    nce, whoever is with him is unlucky!


    He went out with him and ran into Austin, who made a shooting pose and said with a smile, "Good


    morning, pretty girl!"


    "Oh, yeah, good." I gave him a smile, these two brothers really have very different personalities.


    After we ate breakfast together, Monica started dressing up in the morning and I instructed the stylist,


    "Dress me up too."


    "Me? You mean I''m going to the party too?" Better not.


    "Of course, I know what you''re worried about, don''t worry, there will be no media coverage for you."


    Monica said.


    My tone wasn''t soft or hard, "I guess you yed a big part in Damon''s willingness to celebrate my


    birthday this time, right?"


    I shook my head and looked at Damon who was watching TV with Austin in the living room, "He was


    the one who wanted to do it."


    "I, I believe you are a smart person, if everything goes well this time, when youe back from your


    studies, the Rubinstein family can afford to arrange a good job for you, and you will definitely not be


    treated badly." The elegant Monica said.


    "Thank you auntie, I think here ......" I said faintly, "I will nevere back, right?"


    "I hope you can do what you say, I know Damon''s charm, how many girls are charmed by him, I you


    have to be clear about yourself, other than that I will try to satisfy you with whatever you need."


    I nodded, Monica really does care too much, but I don''t have any feelings for damn Damon at all.


    "I have signed an agreement with Damon that the baby has nothing to do with me in the future, auntie I


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    hope that when I go abroad, I will be satisfied if you can send me a little picture of the baby every year."


    I touched my stomach.


    This is the only thing I can have, right? I didn''t want to marry into a rich family at all, the secrets here


    were too deep and heavy.


    "This, we''ll see what happens then." Monica finished and whispered to the person next to her, "My little


    dress, it''s time to get ready."


    "Yes, Monica!" The other person nodded.


    I was one of those poor women who bargained for baby pictures.


    Under the stylist''s hands, my hair was put up in a nice bun, making me a little more mature than


    without makeup.


    Long eyshes flickered like a small fan, a whitece dress wrapped around my delicate figure, a


    million dor blue sea diamond ne around my neck, a pair of high heels flown in specially from


    France, I looked at myself in the mirror and didn''t smile.


    Here, I no longer have freedom, Monica treats my ability to go to dinner parties as a privilege given to


    me for once, and I feel sad.


    Austin apuded, "I can''t believe it, little beauty can turn out to be more beautiful! Damon, what do you


    think of me?"


    Damon looked at it and said indifferently, "How can you be more beautiful, I may be your type, but


    never mine."


    It was feminine, but he just couldn''t say it, and looking at me all dressed up, it made Austin''s eyes go


    straight and somehow a little sour!


    Damon! What do you think you are? I''m worthless again, I always have my own value, right?


    "Since Damon said so, don''t you have your own secretary as a femalepanion? How about letting


    me have that little beauty as my femalepanion?"


    Austin looked at Damon with an expectant gaze, Damon looked at him with an ufortable


    expression, "No way."

 Chapter 23 Control

    Chapter 23 Control


    "Why not? Damon, you''ve always let me have it!" Austin wailed.


    "You can''t drive me, only I can, my secretary is for you, in order to make you dinner and don''t say the


    wrong thing."


    Damon said, Austin how to see this is Damon is lying, see his ears are red piece.


    I sulked and made it to the couch, muttering, "It''s not like I''m some kind of cargo to lete and go."


    "I think it''s better if you don''t get the wrong idea, I''m just preventing you from ......" Damon didn''t say


    anything further, but I knew what he meant.


    Don''t seduce him Austin, isn''t that the reason? Otherwise he would be willing to let me be his female


    Austin deted, "No, forget it. Damon always keeps the good stuff around, so I''ll settle for a little."


    I blushed, I was joking again, Austin, you''re a pain in the ass!


    At dusk, Damon took me to the car with a cold face, and my little dress showed my figure.


    I am like this, usually wear clothes when you can not see the body, once put on the right clothes,


    always highlight my advantages.


    The driver drove in the front and Damon and I sat in the back. He was dressed as a gentleman tonight,


    ironically.


    A ck tuxedo with a white shirt, ck tie, and a high end men''s watch on his hand. The simplicity of


    the attire amplified the handsomeness on him.


    No wonder the media likes to say that he is the most handsome president in the world, even I have to


    admit it.


    But the words that came out of his mouth were so unforgiving, he seemed to take pleasure in bullying


    me, when I was easy to bully? "This dress is a waste of design on you." Damon said coldly.


    I seriously looked up and down at myself,pared to the elegant Miss Tiffany, I was much inferior,


    right?


    I pursed my lips and responded with silence.


    Damon said, "All the people at this party are invited, as long as you are not overly attentive, there is no


    chance for the media to expose you."


    Why did he suddenly find a topic again? I grunted perfunctorily, "Well, thanks for the reminder Mr.


    Rubinstein."


    The moment the words left my mouth, my chin was squeezed by his long hand, slightly painful.


    "You always challenge my authority so much, I ......" His eyes were deep as if something had settled in,


    "You''re the first ...... "


    "Thank you for lifting me up so much." I blinked defiantly, "So do you, always expecting me to bend to


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    you."


    That''s amon problem with men, I''m afraid!


    I smiled and kissed Damon''s handsome cheek, "Can you believe that I can do this without any


    emotion?"


    Damon felt a heat on his face, understood that it was my lips, his heart inexplicably beat rapidly a few


    times, and then let go of me.


    A frown creased his brow at the shadows, he shouldn''t have reacted, maybe it was a mistake to bring


    me here.


    He unruly left hand with a ss of red wine, savoring it, hiding the palpitations of that moment.


    As expected, his femalepanion managed to attract a lot of attention, the greedy eyes of men.


    Under thevish crystal lights, the bright lights were major celebrities, and for the first time I saw a


    celebrity banquet that is only avable on TV.


    Airy women were everywhere, somemunicating with others in foreignnguages, and I even


    caught a glimpse of the bottle of 1883 red wine.


    If it weren''t for the fact that everyone else was doing it, I would have wanted to pull my hand out of the


    crook of Damon''s arm.


    As I watched Damon walk up to a blond man andmunicate with him in standard American English,


    I could only pretend to be deaf.


    I could only make out the words, "Your date is lovely, beautiful, like a doll."


    Damon gracefully thanked the other person, "Indeed, I am my sweetheart."


    Damon said this with a sense of entitlement, "Sweetheart? He ate me for dessert, that''s more like it.


    When the foreign man left, Damon looked at me smiling, "It''s their habit topliment people, don''t


    take it seriously."


    Couldn''t you see that the other guy kept staring at me? Damon''s chest got a little hot when I shook


    hands with him in a silly way.


    The heart is not happy, natural speech also do not treat people, I am a little charming, but that can only


    be I can have.


    Damon''s emotional cleanliness is very stubborn, the feelings or this only lover, he has a strong sense


    of cleanliness, not allowed to outsiders covet.


    "Theypliment people better than that sweetheart of yours, I''m seriously physically sick to hear it."


    Perhaps when we got to a crowded ce, I got a little more bold and actually stuck my tongue out at


    Damon.


    The cute look naturally drew the attention of others again, knowing that a woman as cute and innocent


    as me was the talk of the party.


    Damon said, "I advise you to find a ce to hide, their femalepanions are excellent,e up with


    anything topare, you can notpare with us."


    I cocked my head and suddenly I saw a familiar figure, my heart seized and I tried to find a ce to


    hide.


    "I, please take your responsibility and don''t drink and run around." Looking at my sudden hiding


    movement said.


    When did he also start to mother-inw up, he exined as for the baby''s safety, he loves Tiffany.


    I ducked away from the inner room where the atmosphere was formally boring and ran outside to the


    garden, leaning against the building by the fountain.


    That was close, I almost got touched by that one, I patted my chest, a little thankful.


    Suddenly the sound of high heels came from behind me and I turned around to see that it was actually


    ......


    "I, it''s really you, I thought I was wrong, I heard you took a break from school, why are you here? You


    are also worthy of wearing a dress?"


    Wei Yu Na, who was wearing a pair of red high heels, walked proudly next to me, "Did you get close to


    some old man?"


    "What do you mean by that? Yu Na, we were ssmates, and I''m d to see you here." I said as I


    smoothed my breathing.


    "d to see me? Then why are you hiding? Because I put you in the bathroomst time and you didn''t


    Wei Yu Naughed out proudly, "Who told you to get so close to Mr. Murong? You''re just an ugly


    duckling."


    "I wish you''d stop picking on me, I haven''t treated you badly." I said.


    "You should have known better long ago, stay away from Mr. Murong, you are just a single woman that


    others look down on, say not necessarily you are still your mother''s wild child born outside, otherwise


    why is your father treating you badly at all?"


    Never found the opportunity, today actually let mee across, I this is your life!


    "You''re nonsense! You are the one! Do not insult others, your mother is also ......"


    The two words remarriage has not yet said, my face more hot palm marks.


    "I, told you to say things I don''t want to hear! What qualifications do you have to say!" Wei Yu Na said


    viciously.


    My family is not well off, my parents are separated, so why does Mr. Murong like me all the time? It''s so


    unfair!


    Looking at me covering my cheeks and dropping tears there, Wei Yu Na continued to fan the mes, "A


    child without a mother is no different from a wild child."


    "In this world, your mother doesn''t even want you, let alone others."


    These words in my sensitive ears, like a whip whipped hard on my heart.


    Wei Yu Na look at my earrings some familiar, that is not Mr. Murong sent? I ripped it off my ear as soon


    as I could.


    I shielded my ears, "Don''t, I can''t lose this!"


    Wei Yu Na''s eyes werepletely red and she pushed my body, and with a "thud" I fell into the cold


    pool.


    I kept calling, I leaned back, plus wearing a dress and shoes, movement is very inconvenient, I died to


    protect the stomach.


    Wei Yu Na saw this clearing and turned around sharply to leave, but hit a chest at the corner.


    I looked up and actually was the young president of the Rubinstein family n Damon, I lowered my


    head, this man is the dream of all women.


    Damon saw that I was not there for half a day, worried that I would get lost and came over to look for


    me.


    But he saw Wei Yu Na reach out and hit me on the cheek, and cursed me as a wild child with no one to


    love.


    Damon grabbed Wei Yu Na''s arm with cloudy eyes, "What did you just do? What have you done to


    me?"


    I didn''t think the handsome Mr. Rubinstein was so frightening when he got angry, and Wei Yu Na


    faltered and pointed to the pool.


    I kept struggling in the not-so-deep pool, it was autumn, the water was cold, and I was pregnant with a


    baby!


    Damon shook my hand off hard and jumped into the pool, picking me up who kept choking.


    I choked out a few mouthfuls of water and Damon yelled at Wei Yu Na, "Call an ambnce, if anything


    happens, I''ll take your father''spany!"


    Wei Yu Na didn''t expect to be bumped into, let alone that my golden master was Damon.


    I was all scared silly, dialed the phone and called an ambnce toe over.


    I was shivering in Damon''s arms, myce dress soaked in water all against my skin, very cold.


    Like a rag doll, my pride instantly disintegrated, so I was helpless, just like he was when I was a child.


    He admitted that he did not feel pleasure in seeing this scene, but rather fostered a sense of sympathy.


    But I kept making a move to protect my stomach and said weakly, "Damon, help me, to keep the baby."


    Damon nodded, his expression a much more appalling seriousness than usual, "Me, if the baby can''t


    be saved, you don''t want to get better either!"


    Taking off his jacket, he pulled it over my body, picked me up horizontally and headed out the door,


    "Get out of the way! Stinky woman!"


    It was the first time Wei Yu Na was said that way, and her tears fell fiercely, but he didn''t give a damn


    about this snake beauty!


    Damon got a little out of control and picked me up and walked through the party crowd, for the moment


    he didn''t want to care what they would think.


    It was a VIP area and with the proximity to the hospital, the ambnce came quickly and Damon got in


    with me.


    My lips were frighteningly white, tears kept falling down my face, and I was already in a state of


    unconsciousness, "I''m not a wild child ...... I''m not ...... I''m not... ...baby! I want the baby ...... keep the


    baby ......"

 Chapter 24 Wild Child

    Chapter 24 Wild Child


    Damon held my hand with some distress, trying to give me a little warmth, and something in his heart


    broke through the barrier and became overflowing.


    I was taken to the emergency room and Damon was waiting anxiously outside, and that''s when he


    remembered to call Mom.


    "Mom, I''m sorry I didn''t give you a good birthday today, something happened on my end, you get the


    situation under control there, I''ll contact youter."


    After finishing what he wanted to say in one breath, he realized that his hands were sweating.


    Austin also heard the news, he went to the party after, ready to talk to the young beauty, who knew that


    such a thing had happened.


    He rarely saw Damon so out of control, Damon is very calm, but the eyes appear not worry and what is


    it?


    Originally Damon''s feelings are not rich, he did so, surely because I am not worthless in Damon''s


    heart.


    "Damon, you sit down and wait slowly, I believe the little beauty will be fine." Austin said soothingly.


    Damon leaned back in his chair, "I scolded me for being the wild child that nobody cares about, Austin."


    "How so?" Austin cared, "The little beauty''s family is not happy, God is hard enough, this time it will be


    better."


    He said so, but the little beauty is pregnant with Damon''s baby, it''s not certain that something will


    happen to the baby.


    The wait was so long, and by the time I came out of the operating room, Damon''s agitation had


    reached its limit.


    "How''s my condition?" Damon asked as he stepped forward.


    "The patient has been drowning for a long time and the water is cold in the fall and I''m pregnant ......"


    the doctor exined.


    "I want the final answer, how am I doing! How''s the baby! What the hell!"


    Damon''s tone scared the doctor into stuttering, "I ...... I ...... I''m heavily traumatized and the baby is


    barely preserved, but it remains to be seen."


    "What do you mean? If the body is not well protected, the baby ......," Austin asked for DamonDamon.


    "Indeed, if the patient''s body is too weak, there is no need for the baby to stay, you are still young, it is


    best to have the baby after this time."


    "I don''t care what method you use, the baby has to stay for me! The adults have to be okay too!"


    Damon said and went to my hospital room, Austin was also shocked and did not dare to say a word.


    Damon looked at me lying down and sat next to me, helping me to push the bangs off my forehead to


    the side.


    "I found the reason why I was tit-for-tat with me every time, you know? Neither of our home lives are


    happy, I''m stubborn to prevent people from hurting me, and my experience alone has made me cold-


    blooded and ruthless, Austin, am I hard to ignore?"


    Perhaps when he saw my profile, he never dared to face me, I was like a replica of him, strong on the


    outside and lonely on the inside.


    "Well, when I first met me, look at me crying like an angel. I''m very courageous, not your average


    woman."


    Austin patted DamonDamon''s shoulder, "I''ll go outside to the supermarket and buy some fruit and food,


    maybe the little beauty will want to eat when she wakes up."


    Damon nodded and put his eyes back on me as he stroked my forehead, still a little feverish.


    The gentry, the gentry had made himck the love of his parents, and like Wei Yu Na, the gentry had


    made my heart harder than iron.


    I, usually you in front of me, is not very strong? Facing Wei Yu Na, you are so weak again.


    What should I do with you? identally let you pregnant with my baby, perhaps I am the culprit ......


    After 12 hours of sleep, the next morning I woke up leisurely, feeling my body so heavy, I opened my


    eyes.


    The man''s head was leaning against the hospital bed, how can you sleep in such a position, obviously


    only when you are overtired.


    But is this man really Damon? He should be happy to see me in the water, so why would hee to


    take care of me?


    Maybe he was looking at the baby for the sake of the baby, mentioning the baby ......


    I lifted the covers with one hand and stroked my stomach, as if it was still there and as if it wasn''t, it


    was only a month or so at all.


    Damon was awakened by a slight shaking of the bed, and as soon as he looked up he saw that I was


    awake and looking inside the covers.


    "What''s wrong?" Damon realized as he spoke that his voice was a little hoarse.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Nothing." I said in a panic, my cheeks flushed slightly and my eyes flickered a little Austin as if I was


    thinking back to something.


    Damon said without moving, "The doctor told you to go out less for thest month and recuperate


    more, the baby can''t withstand the torment even if it''s hardy."


    He noticed that after he finished speaking, my furrowed brow finally rxed.


    "What kind of people have you messed with! Getting yourself into this mess is going to ruin even the


    mood of Mom''s birthday party." Damon scolded.


    "I''m sorry, Damon. i didn''t mean to." Maybe it was the sight of Damon''s ck eyes that made me


    choose topromise.


    "Remember, me, you''re not a soft touch, and you should hit back at anyone who bullies you, except me


    of course."


    Damon''s words were quiteical, the person who bullied me the most in the world seemed to be him,


    right?


    I pulled out a smile, "Maybe I''m used to it, I have to admit it''s my weakness."


    I fluttered my eyshes and looked so sad, remembering being thrown stones by other kids when I


    was a kid, Damon knew exactly what it was like.


    "It''s not a weakness, everyone has a corner where they hold secrets that they don''t know, don''t take it


    personally." Damon said.


    "I don''t think I''ve thanked you for saving me. You don''t seem to have as bad a heart as you think." I


    said with a smile.


    "It was dark, how did I know it was you in the pool, maybe I should have thrown you back in after I got


    a good look at your face."


    Here we go again! There it is again! He never admits that he has a kind side too, saying these


    irrelevant things to cover it up.


    I said sincerely, "As a gesture of good faith, I''ll talk back to you less in the future." The truth is that it


    was a casual remark.


    Damonughed and tucked my outstretched arm under the covers, did I know I still had a fever.


    "It''s okay this time, but you have to take care of your health. You want to finish the mission sessfully


    too, don''t you?"


    Thatst sentence is the point, right? As long as I give birth to the baby, Damon can marry Tiffany in


    name only.


    "Yes." I nodded, "This is not the right ce for me, I want to further my education in a foreign country,


    and I need to take a break."


    "We Rubinstein is a big family, absolutely will not treat you badly, including your future marriage and


    children, absolutely will not have any problems."


    Damon said, for him the best solution, is that I in the Rubinstein family point are gone.


    "Then I can thank you all for your thoughtfulness." The exchange between the two men was as formal


    as twopanies talking business.


    The door creaks open and Austin enters carrying a bag and thermos bucket to Damon''s hand.


    "Damon, these are the clothes I brought from home. I''m afraid you''re still damp, right? I''ve never seen


    you so out of shape."


    Damon took the bag and smiled. Indeed, he panicked for a while after jumping into the pool yesterday,


    and then waited for me to wake up and never noticed.


    This is a state he would not have been in before, perhaps he is really tiredtely, resulting in a bad


    mental state.


    "Little beauty, you don''t even know how horrible Damon''s expression was when I watched you pass out


    yesterday, I didn''t dare to speak."


    Austin spoke in a tone that didn''t sound like a fake, it was my business to be in aa, what was he


    nervous about doing along with it?


    I was about to ask what was going on when Damon said with a handsome face again, "Austin, do you


    want toe back and help with thepany?"


    "No! Damon, don''t threaten me with that, can''t I just shut up?" Austin wailed.


    Damon picked up a pear and peeled it with a fruit knife, is he always focused and serious in everything


    he does?


    Looking at the peeled pear, the skin is very thin, and it doesn''t even break in the middle, one circle after


    another, rather like making a craft.


    "Have some fruit." Damon brought the pear to my mouth.


    Watching me meekly open my mouth, Damon pulled his hand back, eliciting a look of utter displeasure


    from me.


    He cut the pear into small pieces and said, "It will be better to eat it this way."


    My cheeks flushed; I had never seen Damon so gentle, or anyone so attentive to me.


    Austin called out, "You see, pretty girl? Damon is actually very gentle, if you take him down, you''ll be


    happy."


    My face became hotter, "Don''t you joke, I can leave as soon as the deal is over."


    Damon sniffed and frowned slightly, bringing the pear chunks to my mouth, "It''s good for the baby to


    eat this."


    "Damon, I want to eat it too! I want to be treated so tenderly by Damon like this, oh ......" Austin opened


    his mouth.


    "Get out of the way." Damon said coldly, "You want to eat your own peel, so adult, still think you go to


    kindergarten?"


    Austin shrugged yfully, "I knew you guys had some untold scene, just wait until my prophecyes


    true."


    Before Damon could explode, Austin said, "Here''s the soup Linda made, drink it while it''s hot, it''s two


    oh, I''m going out."


    The atmosphere was a little awkward after he left, and I nced up at Damon as he went in to change


    his clothes and came out.


    I don''t know how it worked out yesterday, where did Wei Yu Na go afterwards? I''ve always been a bully


    because my family is rich and powerful, and this is a lesson!


    The weak in this society simply can not survive, I less is resistance, cowardly personality in front of


    Damon surprisingly defiant up.


    He is like a lofty emperor, so that people can not help but look up.


    Looks and ability in line with the president of the luxury family, this title is attractive enough.


    At first, I hated him, I hated him for bringing me into this abyss, but now it seems that he is not an


    oppressor.


    The family is like a prison, in which everyone has their own helplessness, and so does Damon.


    Perhaps he is also a victim, not being able to marry his beloved, but having to have a child with another


    woman to get his parents to let go.


    Damon sat on the edge of the bed, "Are you hungry? Give the soup away."

 Chapter 25 News report

    Chapter 25 News report


    I nodded, "I''ll drink some, I didn''t eat muchst night."


    I insisted on doing it myself, and Damon had no other choice but to put the thermos on a small cab


    next to the bed and let me eat it myself.


    Damon''s cell phone rang, and he answered it, starting off with a not-so-great face.


    "What? I can''t believe this happened at my party! How did you promise me at that time!"


    "President, I''m sorry, this is also beyond our control, we didn''t allow the media reporters toe in at


    that time."


    "I don''t care how you guys are regted, this matter can be big or small, at any cost, you must give me


    to put things to a halt!"


    "This ...... this is difficult ...... now the major newspapers and television stations are reporting on this


    matter, I think the impact is already out."


    The handsome Damon has never had a scandal, this time being used, of course, is a good


    entertainment news.


    "If you don''t stop, don''t open your hotel, and you won''t have any part in the Rubinstein family''s


    cooperation in the future!"


    Damon''s tone was not only unkind, but his expression was serious. After the phone call, he mmed


    down the wall as hard as he could.


    "What are these losers! A situation like this can happen!"


    "What''s wrong? Received any calls? Calm down, there''s nothing you can''t fix, is there?"


    I was oblivious to what had happened, and instead, I was here tofort him, which Damon certainly


    wouldn''t say.


    "You get some rest in the ward, someone will be here to take care of youter, so you can leave my


    business alone."


    Damon hurriedly put on his jacket and walked out of the ward, I took two sips of soup and also felt


    distracted.


    I always felt that Damon was in some kind of big trouble this time, and my heart was on edge.


    He hasn''t slept much all night, is it okay to handle this matter now?


    Without realizing it, I had forgotten about my own situation and was worried for him.


    The Rubinstein family owns a huge estate, what is it that makes the calm Damon so nervous? I hope


    he can handle it.


    When Damon arrived at the office, his secretary handed him a document, "President, I have


    investigated it clearly."


    "Who is it exactly?" Damon asked.


    Although the secretary was puzzled by the president''s attitude, a woman shouldn''t be enough for him


    to be like this, he has his own exclusive girlfriend.


    I remembered it wasn''t this one I saw that time, their rtionship seemed to have been stable, so no


    one should have taken advantage of it.


    "It''s Destiny Gonzales'' godfather, he''s the leader of several media outlets, and he''s the one who


    released the information." The secretary said.


    "Very well, Gonzales Enterprises has been making moves in the malltely, I''ve been watching him for


    a long time, this old fox actually dared to touch my people!"


    He promised me that there would be no media photos, and something like this happens, what would I


    do if I knew about it?


    I value my reputation, and if it weren''t for my family''s difficulties, he was sure that I would never have


    The two have been going toe-to-toetely, and this matter really benefits Damon at the most dangerous


    moment, giving him a headache.


    The news was making the rounds online, and the use of Twitter has allowed for a dramatic increase in


    information reproduction and attention.


    Headlines like "Rubinstein family n mega-scandal that impregnates 18-year-old girl", "High school


    student surrogates for Mr. Rubinstein for what reason", and "Reaching for the tender hands, who is


    operating " headlines like these made Damon''s eyebrows flutter.


    "The wild rumors of this matter have brought down the stock price of the Rubinstein family n as well,


    and the board wants an exnation from the president." The secretary said.


    "I will deal with this matter, the old fox on my hands, you can not me me not to be merciless!"


    Damon''s deep eyes reveal a trace of ruthlessness, the other side moved my people, and now they


    dare to spread the news, those who hit his gun have no way to live!


    Destiny Gonzales, the instigator of the incident, was dining at the mansion, and I was in a surprisingly


    good mood today.


    Destiny walked up to her godfather, "Thank you godfather, if it wasn''t for you, I would have been


    wronged, Damon was so mean to me!"


    The sixty-year-old godfather said, "Of course I have to stand up for you, besides, it''s the truth, I''m not


    the one who made the rumor."


    "Godfather, you see William Ethridge should not like her anymore after he knows about this, right? This


    vixen, pregnant at such a young age."


    My apparent innocence is all a lie, right? Behind the scenes, even the most difficult Mr. Rubinstein can


    arrive.


    "I''ve been missing news like this for a long time." Godfather smile full of wrinkles, Damon is still young,


    dare to steal business with him?


    In the mall, it''s still the old ginger, he doesn''t believe that he can''tpete with a kid after decades of


    riding in the mall!


    Destiny excitedly forwarded the news to all the students in the ss who had cell phones, William


    would not be unaware of it.


    I, you have Mr. Rubinstein as a backer, then I want William Ethridge, you are not too greedy!


    The only time I felt Damon in the ward was when I was asleep, and I didn''t see him the rest of the time.


    Was he too busytely?Austin stayed with me and told me a lot of jokes.


    "Damon asked me to keep youpany, you don''t even know how busy he is now, I think Damon


    needs to take a good rest after this fiasco is over."


    "What is it, every time I ask you, you don''t say, is it serious?" I asked curiously.


    "The bigger the business, the more enemies there are, you understand this, right?"


    I nodded vaguely, when the president of arge group is also too busy, it seems that the appearance of


    mour is the price.


    "Don''t you worry, after asking so many ...... questions," Austin approached me quirky, "Did you miss


    Damon?"


    "Ahem! Cough ...... what did you say? Cough ...... cough ......" I choked on the water I was about to


    swallow.


    Austin scrambled to get a napkin to wipe me, and I muttered, "It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t show up all


    the time, I''m not thinking about him."


    "If you''re not thinking about him, then why are you asking so many questions? Don''t you want me to


    reveal something about Damon?" Austin''s mouth is so unforgiving!


    Austin, you want to be Cupid too much, don''t you? I couldn''t stand it and rolled my eyes, and I couldn''t


    deny that I was still a bit vain.


    I couldn''t help but want to know more about Damon''s news.


    "Seriously, I haven''t seen much of Damontely either, and every time hees home he''s so tired we


    don''t get much of a chance to talk."


    Austin nodded to my head, "It''s okay, you''ll see him when you get out of the hospital and go home to


    rest."


    The day things wrapped up tighter had to explode, I was walking around the hospital bored when I


    overheard the nurse''s conversation.


    "I never thought Mr. Rubinstein woulde to our side of the hospital, he''s really handsome! Even


    more handsome than on TV."


    "You wouldn''t know that, would you? His high school sweetheart is hospitalized in our hospital, and the


    news has been all over the cetely."


    "You''re talking about the one who got pregnant at eighteen? Tsk, tsk, what a mess in high society


    nowadays."


    "That woman is so shameless, we were still shy when we were eighteen, I was climbing into someone


    else''s bed."


    The more I listen, the more wrong we are talking about ...... is me? I secretly asked someone to help be


    a prostitute to give me a newspaper.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Looking at the entertainment news headline was a huge picture of myself, a string in my heart came


    crashing down and my information was actually made public!


    What did Damon say that day? What did Damon say that day? He said there would be no problems if I


    attended the event, and it''s only been a few days?


    The story of my event went viral and the descriptions of me in the newspapers were simply


    overwhelming.


    What kind of person could pull a backroom deal right under the Rubinstein family''s nose? The only


    exnation for anyone who pisses him off will never end well is that ......


    It was with his permission that the media dared to be so reckless. I bit my lip, no wonder Damon hadn''t


    shown up in thest few days.


    Is he trying to tell me that the only way to set this thing right is to submit to him? This is my punishment!


    A cruel punishment!


    I returned to the ward with my body in my arms and was surprised to see a familiar figure, Damon ......


    His eyes revealed his exhaustion, dark circles wereing out, he leaned against the door and looked


    at mezily.


    The eyes were soft and warm, what was he doing showing his weakness now? I won''t be fooled by his


    superficiality anymore!


    Want to see my submissiveness? Damon, all I can say is, you''re doing a great job!


    "Mr. Rubinstein, what is it that brings you here?" My tone was unkind.


    This man was obviously looking at me for a joke, so why should I take my true heart to anyone?


    "A little strength and you start fighting back, did I I mention that you''re like a wildcat?" Damon indulged


    my unkindness.


    He walked up and zipped up my shirt, "It''s too cold now, before you go out, get your clothes in order."


    You think I''ll be grateful if you say that? Make you look like a lover? I I''m not an ordinary little woman.


    "I think I have some knowledge of my body, but you, you must be in a good moodtely, right?" I asked.


    I sat straight up in bed and covered my legs with the covers, I''d like to hear how he answered.


    Maybe I am not immune to anyone, being hurt once or twice, I finally choose to fade away for a while.


    What do I get? My information is all fired up by the media, and I can''t escape this shadow in the future


    even if I go to E!


    "Indeed, I do feel pretty good today." Damon also stood in front of me, "Why are your words full of


    fireworks?"


    Having fought for several days in a row, Damon''s spirit was a bit weak, and he looked at my face,


    which looked much better than the previous days.


    "Thanks to you, I''d like to thank Mr.Rubinstein for everything he gave me." I said angrily.


    "Get angryter, I''ll take a break." A warm touch came from both shoulders as Damon embraced me.


    His head rested on my shoulder, his faint breathing audible in the quiet room, "I''m tired."


    "I''m not obligated to let you rest against me." I said coldly, the skin around my ears still red.


    How is it that my breathing is affected by this big pervert every time? He always acts so


    unexpectedly.

 Chapter 26 Intense interest

    Chapter 26 Intense interest


    He didn''t answer, but I knew he was awake, and I didn''t dare move.


    Maybe the bones are used to the touch of this demon-like man, or maybe I''m expecting it.


    What was I expecting? It was impossible. Damon had someone he liked, and our personalities could


    not be together.


    Just feeling lonely for a while, I forced my head to think.


    "I''ve developed a strong interest in you ......," Damon suddenly murmured.


    I shook my head hard to get rid of his image, but he was still there.


    "I ......" I didn''t know what to say my heart was in a mess I didn''t know how to respond at all, this man


    always tends to affect my sanity and affect my normal thinking, I was already in a mess... ...messed up


    into a mess ......


    His breath passed evenly away, his arm around me, obviously having a girlfriend, and he made such


    intimate movements.


    I swayed the following with some breathlessness, trying to move him off my body, but he opened his


    eyes slightly.


    I stiffened as Damon''s lips caught me off guard on my neck, bringing a hot, tingling sensation.


    I always do little things when he''s asleep, and Mr. Rubinstein, who everyone wants to be close to, is


    that unattractive to me?


    "Don''t you kiss, Damon, don''t you forget you have a girlfriend!" I said in a rush.


    Damon''s eyes went cold, yes! In recent times, he seemed to be overly intimate with me.


    Tiffany is his girlfriend, his future wife, he said coldly, "No need for you to remind me, I just umted


    too much."


    Too much? He means too much desire? What did he take me for? I couldn''t stop shaking.


    "Damon, don''t think you''re going to give me some small favor and I''ll be so grateful that I''ll give myself


    to you!"


    I looked Damon in the eye again, this handsome man always hurt people without mercy!


    "What do you mean?" Damon was a little angry too, every time he tried to be gentle with me, I would


    challenge his boundaries.


    He''s already done enough for me! Including this incident, don''t I know how many media outlets he had


    to shut up to handle this?


    How did he do it after several days of sleeplessness and only four or five hours of sleep a day?


    It was hard to get things in order today, and I was talking to piss him off, so Damon was naturally angry.


    "What do you mean? If it wasn''t for you, would I have been reported by the media? I can''t imagine you


    would be this kind of person!"


    "So you think I caused this report?" Damon couldn''t imagine that I would think so.


    "Yes! Even if you didn''t do it, you definitely had something to do with it. Go away, I don''t want to see


    you, the baby doesn''t have a father like you!"


    I had been hurt enough, even though the man in front of me had no feelings for me, I was still hurt.


    My fragile heart, easily hurt, Damon, you are an adult, there is no way I can resist you!


    "What did you say? Say it again! Me, don''t you be ungrateful!" Damon imprisoned me with both arms


    and forced me to answer.


    "Repay me? I thanked you for getting me pregnant!" I said fiercely.


    I had been betrayed by my loved ones and looked down upon by my ssmates, and now there was


    nothing left in me to use or bully.


    "If that''s what you think, I''ll show you how bad I really am!"


    Damon lowered his head and kissed me forcefully on the lips, I always managed to make him so angry


    that he was about to go crazy.


    "Well ...... let go of me! You let go of me!" I struggled, breathless from Damon''s kiss.


    His eyes were frightening, as if he wanted to swallow me up in one gulp, and my cheeks were flushed.


    A sudden burst of blood spread between their lips and teeth, and Damon''s lips were bitten by me.


    Instead of letting go of me as I expected, he continued deeper, even as my hands were controlled by


    him.


    This man always solves everything with his dominance and pride, and I hated him for this way and for


    my current addiction.


    His eyes with anger and sadness always managed to take my breath away and forced me to submit to


    him.


    Don''t like this about myself! Can''t have any feelings for this pervert, he and I won''t be possible!


    I reminded myself of this, broke out of his clutches and gave him a p on the face.


    "I''m not a watery woman, I won''t submit to a kiss from you!"


    Damon was obviously surprised, he looked at me, this woman had a lot of nerve to hit him, how many


    times had I resisted?


    It was really special, as if he knew, why I caught his eye, because of my innate stubbornness!


    I was also surprised by my own outburst, Damon looked at me with aplicated expression that


    made my cheeks flush.


    Suddenly his face came up to me, he wasn''t going to force himself again, was he? I panicked as I


    watched the man who was rapidly falling towards me.


    Eventually the man''s body fell into my arms and I didn''t dare to move, and it took a moment before I


    tried to push Damon.


    He didn''t move. He couldn''t have fallen asleep from exhaustion, could he?


    "Little beauty, guess what I brought you to eat today?" Austin said with a smile as he walked in through


    the door.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Seeing Damon''s abnormal posture instantly made Austin trot in, and he picked up Damon''s body.


    "Damon, what''s wrong with you?" He saw the palm marks on Damon''s face and the torn lip, as if he


    had some rity.


    I was still in a panic, plus my cheeks were a little red from Austin seeing the faint blood on both lips.


    "Damon worked for days on end, told him to rest he didn''t, had toe see you, what the hell just


    happened?"


    Austin asked sadly, while calling the doctor and nurse toe over.


    I waspletely stunned. What he meant was that the p had put Damon in aa? No way!


    He should be in good health because of his regr training, how could he have fainted because of a


    p from me?


    The doctor gave Damon a checkup and gave him a few IVs.


    The doctor said, "This is caused by overexertion plus a high fever from a previous cold."


    "How can a president be so tired when he has a high fever and a cold?" I was still with a skeptical


    attitude.


    I still couldn''t ept the matter of Damon revealing my information to the media in my heart.


    "Little beauty, other than Tiffany, Damon hasn''t treated any woman so well, you should feel worried for


    him."


    Austin was a little angry, Damon worked day and night for the little beauty, and now the little beauty is


    still so cold, who is cold in the end?


    "You mean I have him to thank for what I''ve be? My scandal is already all over the major


    entertainment newspapers!"


    I sympathize with him, then who will sympathize with me, is it because I am weak that all of your eyes


    are gathered on him?


    If he were good, he wouldn''t have had a one-night stand with me, if he were good, he wouldn''t have


    forced me to sign an agreement!


    He''s a repeat offender, not the first time he''s made such a mistake, and I''m having a hard time with it!


    Who the hell has been paying attention?


    "Damon has taken care of your scandal for you, can''t you see that Damon is so busy these days?"


    Austin said.


    "He started it, it''s his responsibility to set it right, I don''t have to be grateful to him for that." I said coldly.


    "Pretty girl, you''re not supposed to be like that! Damon didn''t start that thing at all, it was Destiny!"


    "What do you mean?" I obviously didn''t expect it to be Destiny who did the deed!


    "Damon jumped into the pool that day, and after that, he was so busy taking care of you that he didn''t


    take any medicine even though he had a cold, and he stayed up all night to be like this."


    Austin seemed to see my expression moderate and continued, "Damon is a person who is not good at


    I turned my gaze to the man lying quietly on the bed, his weakness did not look like he was faking.


    I inwardly apologized for my indifference earlier. Perhaps in my perception, Damon was ten times


    worse.


    So once something bad happened, I was the first to point my suspicion at him.


    "I didn''t know he would be so kind. He''s always hated me, when did he be so kind?" I whispered.


    "Damon said that the two of you are a lot alike, you''re both outcasts from this world, and sometimes his


    indifference might be his way of showing he cares."


    Austin said, looking at the young beauty''s guilty expression, "It seems that the stigma between you two


    is too deep."


    I walked over to Damon and looked at therge bottle of IV, and the handprints on Damon''s face that


    hadn''t faded yet, with mixed feelings.


    "Damon will trouble you to take care of it, I have to go home to take care of something, the family has


    been busytely, I''ll help you hide Damon''s matter for now."


    Austin wanted to create some space for the little beauty and Damon, if others didn''t help, I guess these


    two emotional idiots wouldn''t be able to freeze their grudge.


    I nodded at him gratefully, my full heart containing regret.


    He was so tired, and I misunderstood him and ended up doing it, I seemed a little over the top.


    Today was a day of panic. I propped my hands on the hospital bed and looked at Damon''s quiet face.


    Sometimes I can''t understand him, one minute he has a gentle look in his eyes, and the next he is so


    cold.


    He''s always so inconsistent.


    I unknowingly reached out my small hand and gently stroked his cheek, a handsome face that always


    manages to be the center of attention.


    Such an excellent man seems to have his own helplessness, my heart is a little different, perhaps I was


    wrong.


    Everyone has their own two sides, and Damon has other character traits besides evil.


    "Damon, tell me, what kind of a person are you?" I let out a sigh.


    The world is a strange ce. I told people not to hurt me, and now I''m hurting people with my own


    hands.


    Two hourster, Damon woke up and saw me with red eyes watching me unblinkingly.

 Chapter 27 Against the Rubinstein family

    Chapter 27 Against the Rubinstein family


    Seeing the hose on the back of his hand, his brow furrowed, "What''s going on here? And, me, why are


    you in front of my bed?"


    "You''re awake! Are you thirsty?" I was obviously happy to see him awake.


    "You had a high fever, plus you fainted from exhaustion, the doctor said it''s nothing serious and told


    you to take rest."


    "Got it, I don''t need you to take care of me, go away, don''t you think I''m the one who provided your


    news to the media?"


    Damon reverted to his cold expression, and a hot sensation came from his lips, I bit hard!


    Looking at the water I handed over, he did get a little thirsty, but he made a dismissive face.


    "You''d better drink, look at your lips are a little white." I said.


    Damon saw the spoon reaching for his lips and finally couldn''t resist opening them.


    The sweet water entered his mouth, reducing the burning sensation in his throat, and was quite


    ttered to see me lower my eyebrows.


    "I''ve heard all about what happened from you Austin, I was wrong about you, I apologize." I said with a


    red face.


    I also took an ice handkerchief to ice his cheek that was hit, "If it wasn''t for your usual evil deeds, I


    wouldn''t have misunderstood you."


    "Where did I do evil? I, now it''s you who did wrong, it was you who should have bowed down originally,


    right?"


    Damon is obviously sick and still showing off, a man like him would want him to have absolute control


    on any asion.


    "Whatever you think, Damon, let''s make peace this time, okay? You helped me once to make us even."


    "I''m not helping you, I, perhaps you don''t understand, I don''t break any promises I make to you!"


    He said no media would expose me, and now that it''s happened, he''ll just have to smooth it over.


    Neither Destiny nor the old fox, through and through, could stand up to the powerful Rubinstein family


    n.


    As the old fox''s Gonzales n business has disintegrated dramatically in recent days, the powerful


    men in the business world havee to realize a fact.


    The young president was not as fragile as he thought, and the Rubinstein family''s irond approach


    had been passed on to him in a good way.


    I looked at Damon''s confident words and I nodded, "I believe you this time."


    This proud god-like man definitely has the ability to bring down his opponents, his aura is so powerful


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    that sometimes I am shocked.


    Damon nodded in satisfaction, as if this woman was even more adorable, I always had the ability to be


    able to attract him.


    I also felt his burning eyes, and I lowered my eyes, panicking like a drum, not wanting to look him in the


    eye.


    Damon''s hand was on a drip, so I took it out for him.


    When I saw that the caller ID on it was Tiffany calling, I felt a little ufortable and pressed the


    phone to answer, but pressed the wrong button.


    "I''m sorry, I pressed the hang up button." I said with a red face, ming myself for being distracted


    earlier.


    "You''re jealous of me?" Damon was still in the mood for jokes when he was sick, seeing as he was


    smiling so wickedly, "I forgive you this time."


    Who does he think he is? So smug, he doesn''t think that I have a crush on him, does he?


    I felt hot and ufortable anyway, narcissist!


    I red at him and redialed Tiffany''s number and handed it to Damon''s ear, "Listen!"


    "Is that Damon? What just happened. Are you in a meeting? Or are you doing something?" Tiffany


    asked.


    Damon gave me a parting nce, "Nothing, it was a kitten that disturbed my thoughts."


    My little face turned red, what was he talking about? What did he mean by calling me a kitten or


    something?


    He was answering the phone and actually put his other movable hand on my little hand, he was calling


    Tiffany eh!


    "Oh, I thought you hung up on purpose. How are you doingtely, seems like we''re all busy." Tiffany


    said.


    "How can that be? Yes, there''s a lot to keep thepany busy these days, I''ll pick you up whenever


    you want toe back."


    Damon''s big hand wrapped around my small hand, the burning warmthing from it, one of my


    hands still holding the phone in his ear.


    I wondered if I was being overly masochistic, letting Damon do whatever he wanted!


    "As you know, I rarely have time for myself behind the master, and I''ve been working hard on a


    satisfactory piece recently."


    "So when do you want me to wait, Tiffany, are you really thatfortable with me? Is your career that


    important?"


    Damon was still a little bit suspicious about Tiffany''s further education.


    "Ouch, Damon, I ampletely confident in you, if you have someone you like, I will definitely forgive


    you, but this kind of thing will never happen."


    "Well, on my birthday in two months, I hope you cane back, I''ll wait for you."


    "That''s for sure, I''ll be back even if I''m busy on your birthday." Tiffany''s voice suddenly trailed off,


    "What''s wrong, are you busy again?" Damon asked.


    "I''m sorry Damon, I''m sorry for the aggravation, I''ll try to fulfill your wish on your birthday, I''ll hang up


    now."


    Tiffany hung up the phone, and I reached my tingling hand back, only to have Damon pull it back.


    My body was leaning towards him, his hand was still dripping, so if I pressed hard enough, it would


    cause blood to flow back.


    I didn''t expect my kindness to be the weakness that held me, and I fell back against his chest, smelling


    the faint scent of men''s perfume on the man.


    "What does it feel like?" Damon asked with a smile, "You don''t seem to be acting very happy to hear


    me talking to Tiffany?"


    "That''s your illusion, right? Do women all over the world like you alone? The type I like is theplete


    opposite of you."


    Staying around this man for a long time will definitely shorten my life, I kept blushing and his bad smile


    made it impossible to set up a defense.


    "Is that so? You got a guy you like?" Damon''s original smile disappeared and forced me to answer with


    a serious gaze.


    "Yes, you''re right, I''m not interested in you, and I''m not jealous like a consort in a harem."


    I braced myself with my hands, facing Damon up close I still had palpitations, "You still don''t know me."


    "No, I''m only getting to know you better, at least now that I''ve learned about your weaknesses, you


    seem to be very considerate of others."


    "I won''t let you catch my weaknesses." I said without a bottom.


    What was wrong with me? Facing this man, I should have just hit him back hard.


    "Hmm? I don''t think you''ve told you and me which man you''ve developed an interest in?"


    Damon''s seemingly t tone of voice, I heard a dangerous message in it.


    "Why should I tell you, we only seem to have a transactional rtionship, right? We don''t interfere with


    each other in our private lives." I said.


    "You''re a good student, I hear you''ve always been at the top of your ss." Damon had researched my


    profile?


    His big hands trailed around my body, and I was like dessert, easily tempted to sinful action.


    "Yes, what''s the point of talking about it now, I''ve dropped out of school." I pounded my fist into his


    chest, "It''s all your fault."


    My voice choked a little and I broke away from Damon''s embrace while he rxed somewhat.


    My cheeks burned at the thought of being in his arms for so long, this man was a total danger!


    "You rest, I''m a little tired." My slightly moist eyes made Damon''s heart stir slightly.


    The future is long, Damon is not in a hurry, he thinks he is interested in me, just want the other party to


    be submissive to him.


    Once he is no longer interested, naturally he will also let go, after all, Tiffany is the one who can stand


    the test of time.


    Damon couldn''t think of any other excuse but that, and he looked at the IV tube in his hand and


    It seems that no woman has ever made him lose control, when Tiffany left the country, he did have a


    slump, but not to the extent of losing control.


    I, I''m like a scar that''s about to heal, exposed to the air, having to pay attention, touching it, and it will


    hurt slightly.


    I went out and wiped my eyes, perhaps I was too sensitive, and I couldn''t go to school for the next few


    months.


    Right now Damon was the person I knew best, and whether he was good or bad, I could only rely on


    his help.


    Otherwise I had no other way to live. I touched my stomach.


    This life came at a bad time, but now that it exists, I will be responsible to the end!


    I was just attending a simple birthday party, but who knew that both of them were hospitalized.


    It was hard to move out of the hospital with Damon, who didn''t seem to remember when he was sick


    and still yelled at me.


    It''s true that I''m no longer in the news these days, and all relevant information online has been blocked


    out.


    But another news event caught my attention, Gonzales Enterprises went bankrupt in four days and


    Gonzales filed for bankruptcy ......


    Could it be that because of himself, both businesses were disposed of by Damon?


    No wonder he rarely rested those days, while I recognized the man around me as a hidden


    powerhouse.


    Come to think of it, Monica is so shrewd that there is no way she would leave the businesses to an


    immature sessor.


    Only two dayster Damon stood in front of my hospital bed with pride and demanded that both of


    them be discharged.


    "Are you better? Didn''t the doctor say yesterday that it was best to rest in the hospital for a day or


    two?" I said as I took the book out of my hands.


    "What? You think the hospital is better than home?"


    Damon picked up my book and looked at it, Eileen Chang''s Dreams of Flowers.


    It seemed that in this respect, the two were very different, he liked to read books on Western


    economics or business.


    "I didn''t say that, and I don''t have a problem with you getting out of the hospital early." I lift the covers


    and get out of bed.


    Didn''t like the angle, it felt like Damon''s eyes were constantly pressing against me, and it was a bad


    feeling.


    "You always act so settled when I''m about to get angry or violent, I. Sometimes I wonder what


    happened to you as a child."


    He meant besides the fact that I was abandoned by my mother and that my real father didn''t love me.


    "What happened to you?" I shook my head, "Nothing. Anyway, I wasn''t as unfortunate as you, or rather


    I was quite used to it all."

 Chapter 28 Close to me for money

    Chapter 28 Close to me for money


    My parents'' pampering was gone, other kids could bully me with abandon, even put me in a junkyard


    for a week.


    So now my indifference is all slowly formedter in life, and it''s all impossible for me to tell him, and


    he''s not interested in hearing it.


    Damon frowned, an eighteen year old woman always had a calmness beyond her peers, and that


    wasn''t good.


    "I told Mom I''d be home early today, they should be waiting for us for dinner." Damon said.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier? It''s four o''clock in the afternoon." I gave an anxious look.


    "It''s not toote, so make it quick, I''m all set. Fifteen minutes, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Before I could make a sound of protest, he left, he did it on purpose, right?


    He came here to give a time limit to make me anxious? What a nasty man!


    By the time I grabbed the time to get organized and go out, Damon was already waiting in a suit, half


    leaning against the car.


    His handsomeness drew many nurses and doctors to gather and talk to him.


    Perhaps a fine man always attracts so much attention. I look at myself, I''ve never been one to be


    abandoned by fate.


    "You seem to bete, right? Are you sure you didn''tete just to get back at me?" Evil men always


    make the first move.


    "I''m not as bad as you think." I stepped inside the car.


    Maybe I was running away from Damon''s handsome smile just now; to look at him one more time was


    a crime.


    I often read the newspaper and thought that those women fell into love just for that one more nce,


    but unfortunately Damon was too cold-blooded.


    This time there was no driver, and it was just Damon and me in the car, an atmosphere that made me a


    little ufortable.


    My eyes searched everywhere until they stopped at the photo ced on top of the car, a photo of


    Tiffany and Damon together.


    I held it in my hand and examined it, "You guys look pretty good together, I guess there are a lot of


    people who are jealous of me, so good."


    Damon''s eyes swept slightly to the photo in my hand, "That was a few years ago, when I was still very


    young."


    "Youthful?" I snickered, "Didn''t you always think you were mature?"


    The next second, the sudden speed of the speed made me fall on top of him, I cried out in surprise,


    and the corner of Damon''s mouth was turned up.


    This man, now I''m even more certain that he did it on purpose!


    "Damon!" I shouted at him in exasperation, sitting next to him was definitely not safe.


    "I''m driving my car, I... You didn''t think I did it on purpose, did you?" Damon continued, "I told you you


    weren''t good enough."


    His cold exterior wrapped around his insides, the dull yellow light of dusk shining in and faintly


    shadowing him.


    Looking as if what he said was true, I turned my head around, "I wonder what woman could stand you!"


    "In fact, there are so many women who want to get close to me, I you''re doubting my charm." Damon''s


    eyes examined me.


    "If you were penniless, do you think we''d still be sticking to you?" I said.


    "What about you? You''re still close to me for money, and if I didn''t have money, we wouldn''t have


    crossed paths."


    In one word, the rtionship between them, right now what I need most is money and opportunity, I


    can''t deny that Damon is my life saver.


    When I heard Damon say that, I bit my lip, "You''re right, is it my mistake? Your attitude has changed


    since I fell into the water."


    "Changed? I just think we have something inmon." Damon stopped momentarily, with a red light


    ahead.


    "What do we have inmon?" I looked at the man who suddenly approached me and my voice was a


    little hesitant.


    He faced me with an untamed expression, so incredibly close that I only felt my heart beat a few beats


    slower.


    He had this ability to make women panic over him.


    "What do you say?" He moved closer to my small face, watching my cheeks grow red from his


    proximity, seemingly satisfied.


    "How do I know." A tingling, aching sensation from my heart made me feel a little weak, and it was best


    to stay away from this man!


    "We''re both equally proud." Damon''s hand on the back of my neck gave a push after he finished and


    their lips crashed together.


    I don''t know when his hand appeared on the back of my neck, but from the outside in this position, it


    looked as if I was forcibly kissing him.


    "You bastard! Damon, you already have everything I have, you said, you ...... well ......"


    I was kissed by him and couldn''t move. "You should have submitted a long time ago." His words drifted


    faintly between my ears.


    My cheeks flushed and I actually forgot that I should struggle, the devilish man''s lips only slightly


    colliding with mine at first.


    A slight heat swirled inside, and myck of resistance this time made him seem out of control, exploring


    my fragrance even deeper.


    The intense kiss made me barely able to control my wildly beating heart, and my hands unconsciously


    clutched the hem of Damon''s shirt.


    "Tick tock!" The sound of a car''s horn reached my ears and I pushed Damon.


    Crazy! This man was suddenly crazy, and I was so infected by him that I felt flushed.


    The red light had turned green, and the long line of cars lined up behind us had been waiting for some


    time.


    There was even a driver sticking his head out of the window, "The car in front, what are you doing?"


    Damon then let go of my lips and seemed to fall in love with the taste, "You always make people want


    tomit crimes."


    "You''re bullshitting, is that what you said to Miss Tiffany?" Annoyed at myself for actually having a


    heartbeat for him just now, I asked.


    Obviously red-faced and breathing poorly, what I said was not convincing, and for some reason, I


    seemed to be expecting his answer a little.


    He turned his eyes back to the road ahead and said in a t tone, "We''ve always been respectful of


    each other."


    The word "respectful" was enough to show how much he valued me, and how true love had little to do


    with the flesh.


    I knew how I could not match Tiffany''s, I smiled and said, "That''s good, consider me ying a game


    with you."


    "A game?" His eyes darkened for a moment, the deal I kept stressing that he understood.


    Maybe that''s the bad nature of men, the less you get, the more it catches his eye and he wants to tame


    me!


    "Yes, the game, on the one hand you want me to submit to you, on the other hand, you want to be able


    to have Miss Tiffany as your lifelongpanion."


    I snickered, Damon''s handsomeness was dazzling, but he already had the love of his life, and I was


    only an interlude in between.


    Yet thinking this way, the sweet and sour feeling that had just welled up inside became sour and I didn''t


    know what was going on.


    "I, I want to see your immature side, you''re just an eighteen year old kid."


    Damon''s side of his face was tinged with a little thin anger, which was more proof of my statement.


    "Damon, you''re just mad at me for getting to your heart, so what if I''m eighteen? I''m still pregnant with


    your baby."


    How ironic, Damon, you always punish people for your mistakes. Every time they take a slight turn, he


    breaks through the peace.


    "It seems like there''s no period of time we''re together that doesn''t end with a fight." He turned the car


    around, and I had too many variables.


    "Didn''t you say we had something inmon? People who are too much alike are not suited for much


    contact." I said.


    Damon didn''t answer, perhaps tacitly, perhaps he didn''t want to answer, and for a long time the car was


    silent.


    "Damon, stop, the car window open wide, I''m so hard ......" I covered my mouth, a little hard.


    Yes, eighteen years old, I am also a victim, Tiffany is also a victim, the fault is his, it is a luxury ......


    Damon''s big hand caressed my back, "I thought you said you haven''t had any pregnancy sickness


    "I don''t know what happened, the choking inside was too much for me, it''s much better now." I breathed


    out and exhaled.


    "What''s that big group of people in front of you doing?" I looked ahead to therge, dark row of people.


    Damon followed the point of my finger and suddenly his expression, which had been rxed, became


    serious as he turned the car around and the same thing happened behind him.


    "Sam, what''s going on? My car is surrounded, you are restricted to arrive as fast as you can."


    He closed all the windows and put on my seat belt.


    "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?" I didn''t understand the danger in front of me, but the look on


    Damon''s face told me otherwise.


    "These are protesting crowds, don''t worry, thepany will send someone over to meet us soon."


    Damon said to me as calmly as he could, "The old fox has failed, and instead ofying down, he''s


    challenging my bottom line."


    Gonzales hadpletely copsed and filed for bankruptcy in the quickest time possible, and naturally


    the old fox would not be willing to fall from his high horse.


    "Damon! You don''t give me a way to live, you don''t give thepany''s entire staff a way to live, I''ll let


    you have no way to live today!"


    Carson Marsh, the old fox, led the procession in the front and shouted with a loudspeaker, and the


    employees behind responded together.


    With Gonzales'' influence, and with this bankruptcy causing nearly 300,000 employees nationwide to


    lose their jobs, we certainly won''t take it lying down!


    "Since he failed, he should face up to it, what does it mean now?" Damon said coldly.


    His whole body was shrouded in gloom, he had destroyed Gonzales! In just a few days, he had turned


    everything upside down.


    Damon he was so green that he would surpass his parents'' achievements in the future, but the mall


    was just unforgiving.


    The cold Damon makes me vaguely afraid, if one day who betrayed him, will not get a good end.


    "We can''t even get out of the car at this time, there are too many of them." Damon said analytically.


    I lowered my head, "I think we were followed by them all the way, I''m afraid, it''s my fault, if I hadn''t


    asked you to stop ......"


    "This kind of thing, hiding for a while can not hide a life, I am kind to them, my staff will not have food! I


    can only protect my own interests!"


    The crowd is getting closer and closer, and a down-on-his-luck Carson Marsh angrily leads the


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    procession over, protesting the Rubinstein family n''s cold-blooded business policies one sentence at


    a time.


    "Damon, you really inherited your mother''s irony, thepany''s hundreds of thousands of employees


    all followed me toy off, how could I bear it!"

 Chapter 29 Edge of death

    Chapter 29 Edge of death


    Such words he is not qualified to say at all, he still did not hijack Damon''s shares, annexed the uncle''s


    Topare cold-blooded, he is better than anyone!


    Naive employees were red-eyed, under the call of Carson Marsh, smashing the car windows,


    fortunately the windows were bulletproof, and did not work for a while.


    I shrank back in some fear, "Damon! When are those people you said woulde!"


    These people are too savage, aren''t they? Although there was little damage to the windows, the car


    began to shake under the crowd''s pushing.


    "Gasoline! Gasoline!" Carson Marsh let out a hideousugh as arge bucket of gasoline was poured


    onto the car, a lighter in his hand.


    Now Damon began to stir a little, and he wrapped me in his arms, regretting it as he watched my little


    face covered in tears.


    It was clear that Austin had recently warned him that it was best not to show up in thest few days, but


    he was still in a bit of a hurry, and the person in his arms was trembling.


    I looked at Damon, who was holding him tightly in his arms, and said in horror, "Are we going to die like


    this?"


    My baby... I''ve wanted to have a healthy baby since that fall... I can''t believe Carson Marsh is so sick!


    "No, I promise." Damon said, not sure himself.


    Hearing his promise brought a warmth into my heart that had just been filled with fear, which made me


    hug the man tighter.


    Sam was so inefficient, wasn''t he? This was a time when people''s lives were at stake!


    Carson Marsh was surrounded by people, excited and full of oil, ouws!


    The riot police had arrived on the scene, the crowd had long since run away, such a frightening scene!


    The sprayed water gun washed away part of the crowd, Carson Marsh as if he knew something was


    wrong, quickly ignited the gasoline.


    The fire rose quickly, plus there were too many people on the scene to evacuate for a while, and a


    No one was sure if there was anyone in the car or not, the car was starting to get hot, and the scariest


    part was that the car could explode at any moment!


    I coughed a few times, while looking at Damon he was not much better, he quickly opened the car door.


    Covering my mouth and nose with a handkerchief, he ordered, "We''ll be safe! Don''t you breathe in the


    exhaust fumes, follow me behind!"


    Only when a life is seriously threatened do I know how powerful this fear is.


    And Damon, with whom I usually argued and verbally fought, was shielding my body like a mountain,


    and my chest was sore and swollen as if I couldn''t breathe.


    I held my head down around his waist and could only see the feet of the people who kept walking


    around.


    I don''t know when I was escorted to safety.


    I opened my eyes and realized that the scenery around me was different and that I was already sitting


    in a helicopter.


    I had not yete out of the panic I had just experienced, and my eyes searched for Damon.


    My eyes paused for a few seconds because of the focus before I realized that the man was sitting right


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    in front of me.


    "Damon, how are you?" His body wasced with a lot of blood, and the man was in a bit of a mess.


    His wretchedness made me unable to smile, the corners of my mouth curved to give him a smile of


    "What are you crying for? I didn''t cry just now, but now I''m crying, why? You''re starting to miss me?"


    Damon said gangly.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!" My heart was sore, my hands wiped the tears, the more I wiped, the more I


    couldn''t wipe clean, "I told you I''ve always had bad luck."


    "I don''t believe in any bad luck, I, do you phase believe that fate has to bow down before me."


    After nearly losing his life just now, Damon still does not lose his confidence, is his confidence too


    much?


    "Whatever you say." Anyway, I don''t believe it. I looked down and saw Damon''s shirt being scratched in


    a few ces, and it was even harder to feel.


    I always wanted Damon to die early, didn''t I? But seeing his wounded appearance, my heart was sad.


    Never had the worry mixed with sweetness enveloped the heart, I said lightly, "You do not need to


    protect me."


    "I have given promises, including the responsibility of a father that I should take, I can do, you are a


    woman, women are born to be protected by men."


    He took it for granted, but I know how many people have put aside many responsibilities in the face of


    danger, and he did.


    A prejudice in my heart copsed with it, and I knew that I had developed a new perspective on


    Damon.


    Why is this man so stubborn? He obviously urged him to go to the hospital, but he wouldn''t, taking my


    hand and going home.


    It was my first time on a ne, and it was a private ne, so I didn''t feel the least bit excited that


    Damon was still injured.


    His arm would asionally bleed out, and when I wiped it, new blood woulde back, so he must


    have been in a lot of pain.


    It was so chaotic, his arm and chest were hit by so many people, and they attacked him like they didn''t


    want to die.


    I couldn''t do nothing but sit back and watch. I went up and lowered my tone and said, "Doesn''t it hurt


    on you?"


    "What do you think? For me, physical trauma is never a problem, it will heal." Damon took me into his


    arms.


    I pressed against his chest, my heart overflowing with sourness, how could Damon be so stupid?


    Maybe that''s another reason why he''s popr.


    "You don''t have tofort me, I won''t do anything even if you get killed." I choked out.


    Damon''s eyes darkened for a moment, then became normal, and there was a sore, aching feeling all


    over his body.


    I was already in shock and he couldn''t stress me out any more, in fact he sometimes hurt so much he


    wanted to lie down for a while.


    "I''m just doing it for duty, I I''ve said my word and it hasn''t been a fizzle any time yet, since I was a kid


    I''ve done whatever I said I would do."


    Damon''s tone was one of promise and pride, and for a moment I felt that this man was powerfully


    inferior.


    As soon as I arrived home with Damon, I was surrounded by the anxious Rubinstein family, and Monica


    had a distressed look when she saw him in such a mess.


    I guess it''s not so appropriate to say I''m hard-hearted, I still care about Damon.


    "What''s going on? You didn''t call home after such a big incident, you see your brother and your father


    are worried sick about you."


    Monica said, while turning her face away, and at that second I clearly saw that I had tears in my eyes.


    "It''s nothing important, it''s the price I should pay." Damon said.


    Mom still had that cold look, when have I ever genuinely cared about me? When something this big


    happens, usually Mom would be more distraught.


    I brought a towel and wiped Damon down while Austin called the family doctor to get someone toe


    over right away.


    "I''ll take him for a post-injury treatment first." I said, and the whole family approved.


    I took Damon upstairs to his room, set him up, and hurriedly opened a drawer and pulled out a bottle of


    iodine.


    cing the iodine on the coffee table in front of him, my eyes shed Austin front of him and my small


    hands reached for his coat buttons.


    But a button, I got half a day, I would have been more flustered if I saw my cheeks flushed in the mirror.


    "Are you waiting for me to bleed out?" The man said as he looked into my eyes, while ripping his shirt


    open with his hands and throwing it to the floor.


    My cheeks flushed and I muttered, "If you knew that, why didn''t you do it yourself? Just look at my


    joke."


    But the next moment, I couldn''t say anything, Damon''s body was filled withrge and small bruises to


    make up for it, making the otherwise sturdy body shocking to the eyes.


    Both times I came into physical contact with him, I wasn''t in that mood to observe his body, with both


    new and old bruises.


    For a moment my throat was blocked and I couldn''t make a sound. I took a cotton ball, dipped it in


    iodine and disinfected his body.


    The coolness of the alcohol made him hiss and immediately I stopped, moving more gently, "How''s


    that? Does it still hurt?"


    "It''s nothing, you go on." The more Damon said that, the harder it was for me to feel.


    I knew that if Damon had left me alone at that moment, he would never have suffered as many injuries


    as he did, and I would have been a liability.


    "How did you get old injuries on your body, when something like this had happened to you before? Or


    is it just like a Hollywood blockbuster after spending time with me ......"


    "I said the bigger thepany, the more enemies, the more danger, you must not believe it, many


    people in this world want my life."


    He said it so easily, but I think it must be because he has experienced more and he is bashful.


    "So you still don''t carry a bodyguard with you? How do you mess around?" I asked.


    I was choking looking at a bruise on his back, and I knew I shouldn''t be feeling this way.


    "I need a life of freedom, not a stressful life shrouded by a sense of danger." Damon looked back at me


    and asked, "How would you know to use that? People your age would just cry when something like this


    happened."


    After asking, Damon felt he didn''t need to ask such a question; I''m not like those little women.


    "I was bullied a lot as a kid, along with my alcoholic dad when he got called on his debts." I exined.


    "I understand you, no one dared to hit me as a kid, but they isted me and I watched people y all


    the time, and until now I don''t fit in with the crowds."


    I painted over all the bruises on his body, and if he hadn''t been working out more often, he probably


    would have copsed.


    "I''ve got you covered, the family doctor should be here soon, I''ll go out and check." I put down the


    cotton swab and walked out.


    Instead, I got a hard push and sat down in Damon''s arms, my weight was unsteady and I could only


    climb on his neck to steady myself, only to see his smile.


    It was a smile of triumph, for he was topless, and I could feel his warmth against his body, hot and


    scorching.


    "You don''t even have to go, I need you now." Damon said.


    "What do you need me for, it''s not like I can do anything for you anymore, you should just stay alone, I''ll


    go get you a doctor."


    I said in a panic, there was no denying that the close proximity made my heart pound in an unnatural


    rhythm that continued.


    I couldn''t fall into the trap he had woven, this man, he had this ability to make people fall in with him, I


    knew it.


    "You can help me reduce the pain." His eyes were like a deep pool of water when he was serious, and I


    knew I couldn''t refuse.

 Chapter 30 Reducing pain

    Chapter 30 Reducing pain


    "How do you reduce the pain?"


    Seeing my silly question no less than throwing himself at me, he lowered his head and kissed me on


    the lips, and that was the answer?


    I realized I''d been fooled, it was another one of his traps! If usually I would have resisted, however,


    seeing the bruises on his body, I couldn''t do it, forget it, it''s not the first time I''ve been kissed.


    I thought of the saying, if you can''t help but be forced, just close your eyes and enjoy the pleasure.


    Austin, who barged in without knocking, enjoyed the scene.


    I can''t imagine that the little beauty is so active and sits on Damon''s body and wraps her arms around


    Damon''s neck.


    Austin hurriedly closed the door and said, "Damon is changing his clothes, let''s diagnose itter."


    "Damon! You''re so obnoxious!" I was so annoyed that I let go of his neck with both arms and stood up,


    this hateful man!


    "What? It''s not like he doesn''t know where the baby in your belly came from." Damon was so proud of


    himself.


    You deserve to get hurt! I thought, as I cheekily opened the door, ignoring Austin''s impish grin.


    The truth is, I''m always so easily indulged by him, it''s not good to keep going, it''s a gamble.


    In the end, I will lose badly, because his final choice will be Miss Tiffany.


    Looking at the giant picture on the wall, I feel a little sour in my heart, wanting to grab something, but I


    can''t.


    It was a strange circle, and if I jumped in, I couldn''t turn back. I chose to retreat and kill the feeling that


    had just bubbled up.


    Monica looks at me and asks, "You''re not hurt? You''re with Damon, and he''s hurt so much, do you


    care?"


    I wouldn''t be so arrogant as to think that I was really concerned that I was carrying the Rubinstein


    family''s flesh and blood in my belly.


    "Yes ...... Damon was the one who shielded me in his arms, I wasn''t hurt, I was the one who dragged


    him down or he wouldn''t have been." I wouldn''t lie.


    "You mean Damon he protected you and you weren''t hurt at all?" Monica''s eyes became different,


    what''s wrong?


    I nodded, the look in Monica''s eyes made it impossible to deny.


    "Very well, did he ...... say anything to you? About my ...... or ......" I asked, obviously concerned about


    this.


    I spoke with difficulty, "It seems like he has some kind of preconceived notion about you, and I know I''m


    an outsider and I shouldn''t say that."


    "That''s okay, I want to hear it." Monica wasn''t surprised that I said this out loud.


    Inside the door the doctor was diagnosing Damon and Monica and I were outside the door.


    "He said you were too cold and made him not feel at home. I can tell he''s been trying to get your


    attention."


    I said, and Monica pondered.


    This strong woman can handle all the tough issues, but when ites to her own son, she is at a loss.


    Look at the problem does not look at the surface phenomenon, always feel that there is some


    misunderstanding between us, and for my scruples, I did not explore.


    "So, I know he doesn''t take the initiative to call me every time, no matter how far away I am." My eyes


    became dark.


    "It''s not toote to start now, you care for him a little more, sometimes the disy of affection does not


    need to be subtle."


    I said, "In the future, if you and Tiffany get along well, I think he will gradually let go of his feelings."


    I was still a little ufortable saying such things, Damon is Miss Tiffany''s, not mine.


    As soon as the door opened, Monica asked, "How''s the gentleman''s injury?"


    The family doctor said, "It''s still a bit traumatic, I suggest that you still have to rest from the inside out,


    or there will be after-effectster."


    "How is it so serious?" I asked, just now Damon acted as if it didn''t hurt, it was no big deal.


    "It was originally a moderate trauma, and Mister''s tolerance for pain has always been beyond normal,


    which is really distressing."


    Having always existed as Mr.''s family doctor, the doctor knew Damon''s personality well; he would not


    easily show his difort unless he was dead.


    When I thought about how I had pushed Damon when Austin hit me earlier, his brow furrowed for a


    moment and then rxed.


    A little guilt grew in my heart, is he used to this? He shouldn''t have been baptized with the cruelty of the


    gentry.


    In the evening, we all had a peaceful dinner, and we didn''t mention much about what happened during


    the day, it was not a good topic.


    Austin clip food to Damon, "Damon, you eat more, replenish nutrition, see the little beauty like that, I''m


    afraid to worry to death."


    Damon smiled wickedly and looked at me, I red at Austin in annoyance, he is too nosy, right?


    Monica spoke up, "Sofia you''d better not go out much these days, the heat from the media coverage


    hasn''t gone away yet, and this time we''ve spent a lot of effort setting things right, your body can''t let


    you do whatever you want."


    I nodded, it''s true that the two times I went out with Damon alone, there were special events that made


    people fall over themselves, which is not good.


    The doctor said Damon had tobine work and resttely, not too strenuous, and every afternoon


    the doctor would give him two hours of examination and treatment.


    "It''s really important to get well, the Rubinstein family doesn''t ept children with disabilities, and we


    can take down a business as big as Gonzales in an instant, Damon, you did a good job this time."


    Monica finally unfolded a little smile.


    Damon smiled bitterly, he didn''t like to talk about business matters during dinner time.


    I went back to my room and turned on the TV as a matter of habit. The news channel showed the rise


    of Gonzales Enterprises from its rise to bankruptcy.


    "This afternoon Gonzales president Carson Marsh threw gasoline on the street and set himself on fire,


    signaling the end of the cloud-powered business he had founded, Gonzales Enterprises was founded


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    in the early eighties ......"


    I didn''t hear the news anymore, the picture ying on the screen was Carson Marsh all covered in fire.


    I covered my mouth, I wanted to throw up but couldn''t, it was brutal!


    It really was a case of the loser being the loser, losing everything overnight and extinguishing himself


    with suicide.


    Damon saw the scene when he entered, and he couldn''t help but frown, grabbed the remote control


    and turned off the TV.


    "Don''t watch any of this news in the future, your mind can''t ept such reality yet." Damon said as he


    sat next to me.


    "How many of these things have you encountered?" I said as I smoothed out my chest.


    I hated Destiny and Carson Marsh, people who used their power to hurt others, but Carson Marsh was


    dead.


    "A lot of ......" Damon''s voice had some huskiness to it, "You don''t have to worry about that, the losers


    can only fall."


    Just like Rubinstein Enterprises, which he now owns, if economic policy is unstable or if something


    happens to any important part of it, he has nothing.


    "It''s horrible." I said, finding the thought of people left in a puddle of ashes under the mes


    uneptable.


    "That''s the reality, me, you''re a fantasy person, and in a mansion, you can only be realistic." Damon


    said.


    He knew it was too cruel to tell me this, and I had to ept the reality that it was better to know sooner


    rather thanter.


    He got up and poured a ss of red wine, looked at the light red liquid, and tasted a sip.


    Since returning home, he often drinks red wine before going to bed to help him sleep, otherwise he


    may have a sleepless night.


    "You are injured today, or do not drink." I watched him drink and frowned and said.


    "It''s okay." Damon said, lying on the bed, "Do you believe that sometimes I feel like I have nothing."


    I put my hand in his hand as if tofort him, always feeling that sometimes Damon''s frown always


    melts between the sorrow.


    "Don''t care what people think, your mom or anyone else, Damon, what do you really want to do?"


    "Forget it, it''s useless." He put the wine back and smiled at me, "It hase to this, I have no choice."


    "I think I saw you feel pity for me, what, feel sorry for me?" Damon asked, looking me in the eye.


    "What do you hope it is? Maybe it is indeed pity, as you say."


    "I don''t need pity, we are both proud people, you should understand what pride means to us."


    "It means not being the first to bow down to others."


    "Good."


    Then there was full darkness, and Damon''s long, slender hand reached out and turned off the light,


    leaving the room dark.


    The two men''s breathing was clearly discernible, and I moved to find my usual spot to lie down, my


    heart pounding.


    From my side-lying position I could see the starry sky outside the window, the night shrouded, the


    surrounding greenery nice, the autumn insects chirping.


    Damon''s hand reached over, as if there was a heart-to-heart, and their hands sped.


    Perhaps this is two lonely people, the way the heart soothes, my heart rose full.


    No extra action, just quietly sped, but let me toss and turn.


    Always thinking of myself as weak, I didn''t understand that everyone has a soft spot.


    Tiffany is so busy at work and doesn''t seem to call very often.


    It''s really admirable that I care about my career. I can tell I''m relieved that Damon is there and their


    bond should be strong.


    "Still awake?" Damon''s voice came through the covers.


    I wanted to pretend to be asleep, but eventually nodded my head.


    The covers moved slightly and Damon asked, "Why are you still up? Can''t sleep?"


    "Well, a little sleepy, probably from the scare I got during the day."


    I hadn''t adjusted to the change in Damon''s attitude in thest few days.


    "What about you? Why can''t you sleep either?" I asked.


    I hadn''t realized that the two men seemed so intimate in the middle of the night.


    "Habitual insomnia." Damon said, "It''s been going on for a long time."


    I turned my body around so I could see Damon''s bright eyes in the pale moonlight, and I pressed my


    cheek into the pillow with a heat at the base of my neck.


    "What''s wrong?" Damon asked, the moonlight allowing him to see the outline of my face.


    I seemed smaller than Tiffany, and less easy-going in nature, and sometimes his words could draw my


    anger towards each other.


    Such I gathered together, but it is impossible to ignore, perhaps I have a strong power in my small


    body.

 Chapter 31 Bleeding

    Chapter 31 Bleeding


    "It''s nothing." I turned my head from the pillow, what to do, I had been nervous heart beating rapidly.


    This is something that hasn''t happened before ...... palpitations ......


    This is not supposed to happen, my eyes went cold, "When I get to Europe in a year, I hope you will


    keep my information secret as you said."


    "That''s who you''re not holding tonight?" What the hell was this woman thinking?


    Thanks to him, I thought I had been hit hard by today''s events and thought about it, not knowing what


    to say tofort me.


    Who knows my concern is not this at all, "Go to Europe ...... so early you are nning to do, really you


    do not put in the daytime."


    His tone could hear his anger, yet I had no other choice, we could not be too close, it was a meeting


    that ended without a problem.


    "It was what happened during the day that fueled my desire to get out, Damon, I know that even you


    can''t exactly guarantee that you can be my back, I need to go out on my own, I''m not like the small,


    petty people you know."


    I pulled the covers upward over my somewhat chilly body.


    Damon suddenly turned on the deskmp, the light was so harsh that I couldn''t open my eyes.


    He pulled away my hand covering my eyes, and without any disguise underneath, it was as if he was


    probing my soul with his eyes.


    "Your eyes tell me that you are lying." The thick voice was speaking of his understanding.


    Damon had said he wouldn''t trust anyone''s word, he would only believe what he saw.


    "I''m not lying, I don''t have to lie to you, do you expect me to be nostalgic about the Rubinstein family?"


    I lowered my eyes sheepishly and saw that Damon had a number of bandages tied around his waist


    and abdomen... was he not sleeping in the middle of the night because he was not feeling well?


    "You''re dreaming!" Damon opened his mouth, they are always in a state of game between them, no


    one will admit defeat.


    "That is naturally not, Damon, it''s not like I don''t know about your rtionship with Miss Tiffany ............"


    My hand was squeezed by his left hand, pain came, I looked at Damon with anger, "Don''t let go of me


    yet!"


    "I''ll take care of me and my affairs, I''ll take care of them myself, you don''t have to worry about it


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    blindly!" Damon''s hand yanked and I was brought very close to him by the force.


    "Do you always like to force people? I don''t eat your shit, don''t you dare try to control me!"


    "It seems like such a waste of my kindness to be nice to you, you say, does it have to be me treating


    you coldly?" Damon''s eyes were like a sharp knife.


    "Have you ever been nice to me? For the child in your belly, that''s your responsibility to take care of!"


    Why, as long as they were there, the quarrel was inevitable in the end, and there was nothing Damon


    could do about it.


    His arms tightened around me, he lowered his head, and my proud eyes didn''t automatically remove a


    few points because of it.


    I knew I couldn''t reveal the slightest hint of wavering now, except in tit-for-tat.


    "You''re still hurt, why are you so excited! Excitement is not good for your health! Look if blood is


    seeping out of your bandages!"


    Damon nced at his chest and abdomen, "It''s not that bad, the more you struggle, the worse it hurts


    me."


    Ament that made me give up struggling, my eyes were a little red.


    Damon said, "Don''t look at me with such crime-inducing eyes!"


    "I''m not!" What kind of crime is that, Damon is so badly injured, and you still dare to think blindly?


    "You did!" He squeezed my little hand and said firmly.


    "Damon, we''re not kids, this is a boring game!" I said.


    The atmosphere was at its lowest point as I could see his entire cheek as he controlled his inability to


    move.


    The short hair suited him well, highlighting all the advantages of his whole face.


    No! He was all good, with the enviable three-dimensional profile of a European man, especially the


    deep chestnut eyes and the thin lips under the high nose, no wonder he was named man of the year,


    handsomeness was certainly one aspect.


    "You feel bored? Well, let''s do something that''s not boring!" Damon''s words made me subconsciously


    resist.


    A rain of kisses fell on my lips and I resisted, only to be treated more roughly.


    "You''re crazy! Well ...... you let go of me! You''re crazy!" I felt a little pain in my temple.


    I resisted, he went further, and I don''t know how long it went on before Damon''s lust-filled eyes faded


    and they both ended up panting vigorously.


    I looked to the man next to me, his face still calm, as if I was the only one affected by the fluctuation.


    My eyes suddenly widened, "Damon, are you really an afterthought to pain?"


    "What?" Damon stared back and I was looking into his chest.


    "Your wound is really bleeding!" Damon sniffed and was actually indifferent, "You really are a lunatic!


    Unabashedly insane!"


    I put on a shirt and got out of bed, looking for medicine, bandages, and water, but of course Damon


    was lyingfortably in bed while I did this.


    I can only me my heart for not being hard enough to let him bleed out and die!


    "Get up! You get up!" I brought the water to the bed, my tone was unkind.


    The man who just forced me to kiss, I do not have to be nice to him, pulling half a day, he did not move,


    let him die!


    "I... I should be thankful that with your tugging, my wound is bigger and bleeding more?" Damon sat up


    holding onto the bed.


    Sure enough I saw that the blood on his chest seemed to be flowing more, this is not a martial arts


    drama, too much blood will kill you!


    A trace of heartache shed in my eyes, and fleetingly, I nimbly lifted his bandagesyer byyer.


    After unraveling it, the shocking wound made me speechless, thinking that his pain was exaggerated


    by him.


    After I really saw it, I couldn''t speak for half a day, half a day had passed since the events of the day,


    and the bruises on his body were even more pronounced.


    "I knew you were crazy, those guys hit you and you didn''t know to fight back or move quickly?" I


    scolded.


    Damon, however, gave me a small smile in the light... a smile! You''re actually smiling.


    My eyes reddened at the thought of him shielding me with his arms embracing me, with no chance to


    retort or move with agility.


    "Hey, you''re not going to cry, are you? You''d better not affect my mood, am I that bad?"


    Damon saw the way my eyes were red and watering, and something deep in his heart shook and


    unsettled him.


    "Who says I want to cry, I''m too happy to see you like this, I can''t wait to cry, why don''t those people


    move their focus hands ......"


    Eventually still defeated, said can not go on, I think, or forget it, after all, he is the injured.


    His lips were a little white and dry, and I rudely handed him the ss, "Drink it, you''re short of water!"


    Damon wasn''t kidding me this time, and after a few sips of water, he did get a little thirsty.


    I rubbed alcohol around his wound to disinfect it, and then it was a handful to apply the medicine to


    stop the bleeding.


    "I. Although your intentions are good, I should warn you that you are too sensitive."


    Damon''s hand grabs the hand I''m bandaging him with to stop my next move, "Such a weakness is well


    under your control."


    "You mean I''m prone to moving mypassion? Or is it something else?" I asked, as if it was wrong to


    treat his wounds too!


    How could I make one mistake after another and let this guy die of pain and bleeding and weakness


    and forget about it! Now he is here to educate me, what qualifications?


    "If you wille back from Europe one day, remember, A is a magical country, you do not move your


    head, do not try to do anything!"


    Was he giving me advice? But looking at his yful expression, was heughing at me?


    "You''re the only one who''s wary of everyone around you, so what? If I hadced the medicine just now,


    wouldn''t you have been killed?"


    "You wouldn''t!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure!"


    "What makes you sure?"


    "I know you, I. I expected your motive before your idea took shape." He said with wisdom.


    Where the hell did this man''s smugnesse from? I was annoyed but couldn''t do anything about him.


    Looking at the clock on the wall, it was already 3:00 a.m. Is it thatte already? It seems they really had


    a sleepless night.


    After putting the bandages back on, I sat up in bed, not wanting to go to sleep, but not knowing what I


    could do now.


    Had I been infected by Damon the madman?


    "You''re still not sleeping?" Damon asked me, lying down in azy position, even his voice waszy.


    "Aren''t you still awake too? Why do you care about me? You just sleep your way."


    "You seem to be used to talking back?" Damon narrowed his dangerous eyes.


    "Aren''t you used to me talking back too?" I look at him, "Aren''t you?"


    "It seems I haven''t given you enough of a threat to ride me, and I, Damon, haven''t met anyone as


    difficult as you."


    "So now you''ve developed a taste for me?" I asked, it was so ironic that Damon still had a picture of


    Tiffany on his bed.


    "You want me to be interested in you?" He never answered positively, that wasn''t good for him to keep


    his position.


    "I never covet people including things I can''t have." I gave him an answer.


    "You''re smart, howe I didn''t notice that the first time around?" Damon grinned, in full bad man


    fashion.


    "You were drunk at the time, and I was too shocked plus scared to have the guts to talk." I said lightly.


    "It must have been a wonderful night to hear you say that, but unfortunately I don''t remember anything,


    and that''s not a good thing."


    What did he mean, a night that I thought was cruel and he thought it was a shame to forget?


    "You''re hateful, I don''t like the subject Damon, sometimes just because I don''t say it doesn''t mean I


    don''t have a heartache."


    I pointed to my heart and said firmly and sadly, "You''ve made me crippled, and I know that I won''t even


    give 100% when I love someone in the future."


    He blushed, "You''re using me of a crime against you?"


    He said without mercy, "Then please remember, what did you need most at that time? What you


    needed was money, and almost no one but me was willing to pay that high a price."

 Chapter 32 Didnt sleep well?

    Chapter 32 Didn''t sleep well?


    I bit my lip, biting it red and finally white, "I didn''t think at the time that my dad, who I tried so hard to


    save, would do that to me."


    Looking at my watery face, Damon unconsciously reached out his hand, and before he could touch my


    cheek, I tilted my head away.


    How dare I reject him! Who gave me the nerve? He was the one who indulged me too much!


    I pre-empted him and coldly spoke to him, "Even if I am pitiful and crying, you should not be moved


    withpassion."


    "I ...... Hello! You''re fine!" Damon covered the quilt, regardless of this woman, I have protected myself


    too deeply.


    Maybe he was too self-conscious, why did he have tofort me properly? No! It was me! I was the


    one who tried to seduce him with all my heart!


    Anyway, the night was even more confusing than before I slept, and I didn''t understand if I was doing


    the right thing or not.


    Damon and I are a parallel line, and there is no way we can intersect.


    It''s better to be killed before feelings are nurtured, and I don''t want to walk away dragging my feet.


    I know what I can fight for and what I can never move my heart, including Damon, who does not belong


    to me.


    Damon''s mood is long unsettled, I am like a hedgehog, the slightest sign of danger will extend their


    own thorns.


    And what happened to myself? From extreme rejection at the beginning to wanting to be close to me


    now, which is not a good sign.


    Maybe they both need to calm down and chill out for a while.


    "Damon, what''s with the dark circles under your eyes? Didn''t you sleep wellst night?" Monica asked,


    seeing Damon''s look of exhaustion.


    And with the same look on my face, I asked, "Sofia, why are you like this too, didn''t you all sleep well


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything and my head was bowed, I was somewhat puzzled.


    "I say you guys are also ying too crazy, right? You''re the one who''s already injured, and you''re


    almost two months pregnant, what the hell is going on with you guys?"


    Monica said seriously, "If this keeps up, I suggest you sleep in separate rooms and do things without


    any importance!"


    I couldn''t quite understand what I was saying, butst night the two of us did talk veryte, so we didn''t


    get a good night''s rest.


    Monica was right to say that, and I couldn''t argue with that.


    Damon said, "Mom, nothing is wrong, you are thinking too much, yesterday my wound hurt, I gave me


    a massage for a while, I couldn''t sleep, I talked with me for a while."


    "Is that so?" Monica asked me with a skeptical look, seeing the other side nodding, my mood was a


    little better.


    "Or do you think I can do that kind of strenuous exercise in my condition?"


    What did Damon mean by "strenuous exercise"? I looked over at Austin on the couch, and he had a


    strange expression on his face.


    "Forget it, I don''t care about your business, and I don''t want to care!" Monica said.


    It then suddenly urred to me exactly what Monica was referring to, and I was talking about this!


    My face burst into red, and looking at Damon, he waspletely unaffected, the pervert!


    No wonder he''s a pervert, and his mom is looking too good!


    "Damon, how are you feeling about the injuries on your body? Come on, pretty girl, sit next to Damon,


    standing there blocking the TV."


    Austin waved me over, Austin is purely the fed up type! If you want to be a matchmaker, go to a


    matchmaking agency!


    I sat down on the couch, trying to ignore the oppressive feeling of the man sitting next to me and


    pretend he was invisible.


    But the asional nce from the man''s side still makes me blush, and I don''t even know what''s on


    the TV.


    It seems thattely, something has gone wrong with me, and before I can think about it, I am drawn to


    Damon.


    He had a nice profile on the side of his face, and besides his features, he had a powerful aura that


    made it impossible to ignore the oppression when it was clear he wasn''t speaking.


    "Damon, how is Tiffany doing abroadtely, has she contacted you often?" Austin asked as he


    approached Damon.


    "I''m not the same as usual, I''m afraid I''ve forgotten all about me as I''ve been busy studying costume


    design with the mastertely, you know, I''m very scrappy."


    Damon replied with some regret still mixed in.


    "Have you guys tried tomunicate?Damon, you''ve been together for I don''t know how long, and the


    days you get together are few and far between ......"


    Austin''s meaning, he understood, Austin didn''t want him and Tiffany to be lovers, were they really not


    suitable?


    If they didn''t fit, they wouldn''t have been able to maintain a stable rtionship for so many years,


    Damon said, "Life has always been less than ideal."


    "Eh! Damon! You''re going too far, aren''t you? I''m so worried about you, and you still sound so t!"


    Austin said with a grin on his face.


    "You just love to worry, I already have a mom ......" Damonughed, "You have good gic


    inheritance."


    Ament that made Austin even more angry, he pushed Damon, who fell on top of me without


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    precaution.


    I was trying to pull myself up to the TV show, but the sudden extra pressure on my body made it a little


    hard to support me.


    When I looked down, I ran straight into Damon''s eyes, his head resting on my leg.


    Half a dozen times before I heard my own stupid voice, "Hey ...... what are you ...... doing?"


    Damon''s sight of me in this position, my cheeks tinged with red clouds and a mist of water over my


    wide eyes, made his whole body start to boil!


    He was out of his element! Realizing this thought, he coldly did up and said to Austin, "Don''t be so


    insensitive in the future, I''m pregnant."


    Austin made faces at me like a child being criticized for doing something wrong.


    The atmosphere is really ambiguous, I can''t, sooner orter I will have a nosebleed after staying in this


    ce for a long time.


    I immediately got up, carrying a ss to pour water, in fact, I am not thirsty, just do not know how to


    face Damon it.


    "Miss, what''s wrong? Look at you with a heavy heart." Linda came over and asked.


    "Preupied, can you tell that I have something on my mind?" I asked, pointing at myself.


    "Well, see you frowning, I think you must have something on your mind, talk to me, Linda is not a big


    person, maybe can not give you a solution, but something in the heart is not good, say it will be better."


    I thought of the problem I was thinking about just now and couldn''t help but have my cheeks burning


    hot, I hesitated for half a day before I spoke.


    "Linda, I know I won''t be here long, do you think I''ll really be able to escape once the deal time is up?"


    Linda did not expect me to think of this, a time to say nothing, I patted my small hand.


    "What? Not used to living in the Rubinstein family, or something?"


    "The reason I came in is because I''m pregnant with his baby, and he scares me, and I just want to


    leave sooner rather thanter."


    I had a sense of crisis, leaving early would do me good, in case I developed a crush on Damon by then


    ......


    No! That would be a nightmare, who doesn''t know that Damon only has one fianc¨¦e and I''m just a


    surrogate trader.


    Linda listened to me and looked sad, "Miss bear with me a little longer, Mr. is actually a good man, you


    just don''t know him."


    Linda wanted to go on, but I didn''t. The gentleman was nice and handsome.


    But it is useless, he decided that the person will not easily change, the most fear is not to separate, but


    can not return to the whole body, I can not afford to lose!


    I think about myself is also quite funny, put hope in Linda, simply does not work.


    "If you really want to leave, when the timees, if the Rubinstein family does not let go, I will help


    Miss escape!"


    I couldn''t imagine that Linda would actually answer that way, and I continued, "I know you''re in pain,


    and at a younger age than me Sofia, you''ve been through so much."


    I hugged Linda gratefully, the only person in the mansion I could give warmth and trust to was Linda


    alone!


    When I returned with the water cup, Damon looked at me andughed, "Didn''t you go to fill the water?


    Why did youe back with an empty ss?"


    I looked at the ss of water, indeed, there is no water inside, I just talked to go, but did not feel the


    slightest.


    Austin carried the camera to take pictures, and when he left, he kept whispering in Damon''s ear.


    Damon''s narrow eyes narrowed, looked at Austin, and then looked at me with a disgruntled gaze, said


    angrily, "You said I and I look like husband and wife?Austin, did you be stupid in a foreign


    country?"


    I don''t need to waste my energy on people like that! It''s not that you want it, is it? But I''m pregnant now,


    so when I have the baby, I can ask if I want it instead of you."


    Austin knew Damon liked to rage, he could clearly tell they were talking in a good mood, and he was


    shell-shocked by Damon for telling the truth.


    My heart stung for a moment; indeed, I was the passerby on the street who could drown the crowd


    indistinguishably.


    To Damon, who has seen a lot of people, I am too ordinary to make jokes about me, and Damon


    doesn''t take me seriously at all.


    What am I so upset about? I''ve never had a good impression of Damon, but he helped me twice, so


    there''s no need to be so upset.


    When Damon saw me get up to leave again, he said, "Where are you going, just stay here and sit and


    watch TV with me."


    The tone ofmand, probably what I''m usually used to, I sat down again, and there was nothing to


    do out there.


    After the scandal broke out, I didn''t dare to contact anyone, took off the cell phone card William gave


    me and put it in the drawer, it''s better not to contact, I don''t deserve to dream.


    "What''s so good about TV? It''s still the same stations." I said.


    "Don''t like watching TV, so you were here for so long before, huh?" Damon asked.


    He had the pleasure of wanting to tease when I was in his line of sight.


    "So you don''t like me and you''re not having a baby with me, there are things that get less clear the


    more you exin them."


    Damon''s mouth curled into an unspoken smile as his body moved dangerously close to mine, "That''s


    just impulse, it happens to all men."

 Chapter 33 Dressed in a revealing manner

    Chapter 33 Dressed in a revealing manner


    Does he even know what he''s talking about? Men are so vile! I scooted over, "Stallion whose body and


    mind can''t be united!"


    Damon''s hands steadied my shoulders, "I... I''ve been indulging you, and you need to learn to tolerate


    it!"


    He was angry, and it was obvious that the more angry he got, the more pressure his hands applied on


    me!


    "You''re hurting me!" I said pleadingly, "Then tell me how to talk to you, and I''ll follow the router."


    It was obvious that I was picking a fight, but Damon just couldn''t do anything about it, and he let go of


    me indignantly, only to make me sink deeper.


    Two tit-for-tat people, Damon rarely gets into a situation like this when he''s with Tiffany, it''s always a


    cozy scene.


    "If I don''t teach you a lesson, you''ll think I''m a dead tiger!" Damon finished pouncing on me.


    My resistance was useless, Damon''s lips were close to my neck, a wave of pain hit me, and I stifled a


    scream, "Are you a dog? Why are you biting me? Are you mentally ill?"


    He suddenly let go of me, smiling with his white teeth, and he looked like a wild animal.


    I looked at my neck in the mirror and saw that the skin there was red, and I cursed, "You''ve bitten me!"


    "What? You''re not satisfied?" Damon actuallyughed out loud, "That''s good, you won''t have to wear


    revealing clothes for the next few days."


    "I''m wearing revealing clothes? When was I exposed?" I looked at my clothes, the cor was just a little


    bit lower.


    It wasn''t revealing, I''d seen pictures of him at work, and almost all the employees in there were more


    revealing than I was wearing!


    "Can''t you see that your cor is low? Plus you''ve lost weight recently, you can see your boobs when


    you bend over!" Damon really said it!


    "You''re talking nonsense! I''m not bending over!" I said in exasperation.


    "I''m not the only guy in the house, Austin''s here too, so it''s easy for people to look down on you when


    you''re like this!" Damon said.


    Austin had said good things about me more than once in front of him, that I was cute andfortable


    to look at, that I could cook, and that today I was actually dressed so sexy.


    The top is a long striped shirt, the bottom is wearing pencil pants, the shirt is urban white cor style,


    wear on my body has a different taste.


    He had noticed it since the morning, and I actually said it wasn''t revealing to wear this way!


    "You are unbelievable! You are the most unbelievable man I have ever seen!" I said furiously.


    Thanks to the fact that I was still struggling with the fact that the two were too close to each other, I


    didn''t even have to, this man would have turned people''s stomachs immediately!


    I was so angry that I could barely catch my breath and looked at Damon for several seconds in


    exasperation, "You make people not want to get close!"


    "What did you say?" Damon held my hands down and all I could do was lean back on the couch and


    force myself to face his forced stare.


    "All this time you''ve been hostile to me, aren''t you afraid that if I get angry, I''ll make you die a horrible


    death?"


    "I''m sure you won''t do anything to me for the sake of the baby, I''m hostile to you, you''re sarcastic to


    me, aren''t we just about even?"


    I couldn''t move my hands, they were firmly in his grip, and his leg was still against my moving leg.


    Outsiders would think how in love they were when they saw it! To hell with what we think!


    This man is sometimes gentle and sometimes violent, I can''t take it anymore, his ever-changing


    personality is my natural enemy!


    "Even? I didn''t give you the right to bet on this game, and I don''t ept your personal opinion, so you


    have to back off!"


    That''s the real side of him, right? Saving me was probably just a momentary moment of conscience on


    his part!


    "Why only I can step back, you are too domineering, right? Don''t forget, I don''t love you and won''t just


    choose to put up with it!"


    My stubborn eyes met his directly and bravely, I was not afraid.


    Damon, if disobedience against you will end badly, let ite early!


    "Very well, I just like your personality!" Damon said through clenched teeth, damn that feeling again!


    Obviously he has the urge to strangle me when he sees me defying him, but his heart will beat


    uncontrobly when he sees the look in my eyes!


    Me, did you cast some kind of magic power on me?


    What did he mean by what he said? He likes my personality? Why?


    My body inexplicably went soft when I heard these words.


    "Don''t overthink it, even though I like your personality, I still won''t let you off easy when you piss me


    off!"


    Damonughs in a way that makes you think there''s blood spreading, and I lower my eyes and bite my


    lip in opposition.


    Since anything I say to him will turn out to be such a status quo, it''s better not to say anything.


    "Why don''t you say anything!" Damon said, "If you don''t say something, I''ll do something to you, you


    know!"


    "You''re threatening me again, when you''re dealing with a weak person, your only recourse is to force?"


    I asked.


    Damon seemed to sigh and faced me helplessly again, "Hasn''t anyone ever told you that you were


    never the weak one?"


    I was drawn to his words and to the thoughts that melted in his brow, he said I was not weak!


    Yes, when have I been weak? The more frustrated I got, the more I kept fighting him, and he


    sometimes wondered why he indulged me.


    Maybe he knows what it''s like to be a canary in a cage, tolerating my stubbornness and confrontation


    again and again and again every time!


    "We''ve had too many words today." Damon releases his grip on me, theck of warmth in his arms


    making him feel a little lost.


    He walked to the kitchen, just excusing himself to get away for a while... if this keeps up, they''re going


    to lose control sooner orter!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I then pulled myself away from my unconscious gaze on him, indeed ...... they were talking too much.


    Every time I can''t help but reject him, he attracts me again in another way, it''s good that their defenses


    are strong.


    Not so easily moved yet, I wonder who owed who in theirst life!


    A tidal wave of panic rushed into me, a dark room, and I was fumbling with the door, opening it and


    fleeing out.


    The sound of approaching footsteps gradually approached, I wanted to escape immediately, but found


    that there was no escape.


    Own like in ce can not break out of the obstacle, and the darkness reached out a pair ofrge hands


    ......


    I screamed out in rm, my eyes then opened and I realized it was just a nightmare.


    "Why are you screaming in the middle of the night?" Damon turned on the light and saw a lot of sweat


    seeping out of my forehead.


    "Bad dream?" His tone changed from disgruntled to slightly milder, and his mood was even better when


    he saw me nodding my head in a good manner.


    Knowing that I was only showing this attitude in my newly awakened state as well, he still got up and


    got a hot towel to wipe me.


    "You seem to have nightmares a lot ......" Damon looked down at me, "Well, tell me the truth."


    His voice carried apelling allure, and I muffled it for a moment, but couldn''t resist, "A little


    ustrophobic, sometimes I can''t sleep without the lights on, plus this room is closed."


    "You didn''t tell me that." Damon said, and after a moment, he said, "You don''t have to turn off the light


    to sleepter."


    I said, "I thought he was a bad sleeper. Wouldn''t it affect his rest if the lights were on at night?


    Looking at Damon''s back to me, the broad back of his shoulders vaguely making my heart palpitate, I


    forced myself to roll over.


    Finally rolled over again, felt wrong, and rolled over again until Damon turned around angrily.


    "You think you''re roasting a suckling pig, spinning around." Damon said.


    "I always feel ufortable when I wake up and go back to sleep, what can I do?" I said with a red


    face, thinking I was overdoing it myself.


    "Aren''t you a good sleeper? You sleep well during the day, and thene to torture me at night."


    "I''m not as treacherous as you think, hey, if you sleep well, you can sleep well even if others disturb." I


    tugged at the quilt, looking at the quilt covering my body, I had a sense of security.


    "Every time I''ve helped you, I''ve regretted it afterwards, and you''ve never been grateful, have you?"


    Looking at Damon''s eyes, which had be dull due to poor sleep, I felt a little guilty, "Thank you


    Mr.Rubinstein for your great kindness."


    "You!" Is it to piss him off? This woman is so hateful!


    He pressed down on my nket, I hid my head under the nket, Damon badly pressed the nket to


    keep me out.


    I couldn''t breathe well under the covers, and a powerful sense of insecurity kept me moving around,


    Damon the pervert, really threatening to suffocate me to death!


    I don''t know if I was too flustered, but I thought I heard Damon''s delightfulughter outside, and he was


    actually taking pleasure in me!


    Finally Damon let go of the covers and leaned backzily on the bed, watching with interest as I


    breathed vigorously.


    I gave Damon an angry look, "You''ve gone too far! You want me to die? You have absolutely no sense


    of human rights!"


    "In my house, within the confines of the Rubinstein Group, I don''t have to have that sense, maybe


    you''re the only one who believes in this human rights bullshit?"


    Damon''s hatefulness is not something I haven''t seen before, "I didn''t think you were such a person!


    You''re not too aware of thew, are you? Traitor!"


    "Are you only allowed to disturb people''s sleep, but I''m not allowed to kill them?" Damon, what kind of


    theory is that?


    "Forget it, talking to you is destined to end up in a fight, I don''t want to talk to you anymore, please


    don''t talk to me!"


    I angrily put the quilt over my head, but thinking of his prank just now, I quickly showed my head again.


    Feeling the deep sink in position beside me, when did Damon get so close to me, and with one hand


    behind his head, looking at me intently.


    What was he doing? I cursed boredom, a burning sensation in my body, and tried to turn around as if


    there wasn''t enough room on this side of the bed.


    Damon watched my expression change with interest, as if I was cuter than I was during the day when I


    saw it.


    Knowing that my closed eyes were pretending to be asleep, he didn''t point it out and closed his eyes


    and went to sleep as well.


    I have not yet put things into perspective, my body has fallen on Damon, perverted arms lift the quilt, I


    have been lying into a warm arm, bright deskmp turned off, a burst of darkness around, in this ck


    light situation, I dare not close my eyes.

 Chapter 34 Dirty woman

    Chapter 34 Dirty woman


    Damon''s arms imprisoned me, and the man''s scent hit my nose, a nice smell that lightly filled the end


    of my nose, how it never got tired of smelling.


    His breath opened and closed, my yful hair and his tangled together, the devil''s breath and face


    close at hand, so close to a man, or sleeping together, I cringed a little face, not daring to speak to him,


    or move.


    My cheeks were red and hot, my panicked heart didn''t know where to put it aside, and I couldn''t sleep


    on a night like this.


    "Go to sleep, woman." His tired voice rang out between my ears, and before I could answer, a wet, hot


    kiss had fallen on my forehead, and my breathing was inplete chaos.


    The night was long and deep, and for a moment, in the arms of the devil, I actually felt a sense of


    peace, my upper and lower eyelids fighting as I sank into a sweet sleep ......


    When I got up the next day I found that Damon hadn''t actually gotten up yet, and it was now 9am,


    something that had never happened before!


    I seem to remember that I put the book William gave me under my pillow and forgot to take it out, it''s


    not on my side.


    Then it should be on his side, and he is sleeping peacefully on it, what should I do? I''m afraid it would


    be bad if he saw the book.


    I don''t know why I was worried about him seeing the book, but I knew Damon''s personality and it would


    be bad for him to know.


    I carefully lifted his pillow, but I couldn''t reach it from my position, so I tried again and again.


    I finally saw the cover of the book gradually revealed, I continued to reach it, but I ended up with


    insufficient strength and fell on Damon''s chest lying t.


    He''s sleeping so well, he''s probably not awake, I reassured myself.


    When I looked down, I ran right into his eyes, and instantly I had the feeling of being caught as a thief.


    I was still pressed against his body, a warm touch that made my heart stop pounding.


    Instead of frowning, Damon looked like he was watching meugh. "You seem to like molesting me?"


    "Molest? I''m not, I''m not interested in you, I''m just ......" I''m just taking the book, forget it.


    "Just what?" He continued to ask.


    "Just ......" I said with a twinkle in my eye, "Why should I tell you? I have the right to keep it a secret."


    "Then you still just want to molest me." Damonughed dumbly.


    Seeing his smug look made me want to punch him hard.


    "Don''t you get off of me yet, I''m a patient." Damon reminded me just in time, and I hurried to get down


    in a messy way, how stupid!


    Damon looked at my rare cute look, his heart moved and inexplicable feelings swirled within his heart.


    It urred to him that he had actually slept wellst night, having fallen asleep after being woken up in


    the middle of the night when it was impossible to sleep.


    What was the reason? Was it because of me? His eyes grew cold, and he got up, dressed, and tied his


    tie without saying a word.


    My mind was finally not on the book, but on my own mind in disarray wondering, am I out of my mind?


    "Miss, someone called you and said it was your ssmate." The maid said to me who came


    downstairs.


    "Did he say who he was?" I asked.


    "I don''t know, it sounded like a woman."


    As if hearing the maid say so, Damon''s originally somewhat frowned frown unfolded, I was mistaken,


    right?


    "Hello, may I ask if you are ......" I asked half-heartedly, picking up the phone.


    "Me, you''re a bitch! How many times did you say you slept with that man! He squeezed my family''s


    "You''re Destiny?" my heart stuttered at the sound of my voice.


    "Yes! I advise you to stop pretending, now I have nothing left, it''s all because of you, and I won''t let you


    go! Let me tell you, no matter how good you are now, you are at best a slut and a lover! You''re filthy!"


    Hearing Destiny''s nasty curses, I blushed a bit and said, almost as if pleading, "Please stop saying


    that."


    "I''m just going to say it! You look like a fox! I despise you from the bottom of my heart, hahaha! Sooner


    orter, you will also fall into my hands, just wait and see!"


    I didn''t know what to say, but Damon grabbed the phone out of my hand.


    "You''re Destiny, right? I''m the one who brought down yourpany. I just helped you go bankrupt a


    few years early for a materialistic girl like you who has no upbringing and only loses her home! Don''t


    call and harass me in the future, the police in H City are not your rtives!"


    Destiny didn''t expect anyone to talk to me like that, I cried out in pain, "You bastard, I curse you to


    never be with your beloved! Sooner orter, I''m going to make all of you pay for it!"


    "I''m always here for you, I don''t have time to talk to you about this, goodbye!" Damon hung up the


    phone with a strong attitude.


    "Don''t you have a brain? Will you just sit here and cry and let me curse some nasty words there?"


    Damon said angrily.


    When ites to him, I''m always the first to put up a fight, so what, when ites to a little Destiny,


    I''m just going to let it happen?


    "I just can''t stand this blow out of control and want to curse, from a delicatedy into a person with


    nothing, do you think anyone can be calm? You can make people have nothing overnight, but you can''t


    make people use?"


    The reason I won''t resist is because the cause of my current situation is partly mine, and I don''t want to


    deny that fact.


    I was pregnant with a man''s child at the age of eighteen, and this man was also the president of the


    Rubinstein Group.


    I felt that I had nothing to be proud of, that I didn''t have the strength to justify myself.


    Looking at me confrontationally, Damon said indignantly, "I, don''t forget who is helping you! Get it


    straight before you get angry!"


    It was obvious that he helped me, and I made it seem like he owed me something, was he Damon that


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    evil?


    "Then may I ask you, is your philosophy of life that whoever owes you a point, you pay back ten?" I


    looked at him with a bit of sadness in my eyes, "In the future, if anyone likes you, they will definitely get


    ten points of pain."


    The corners of Damon''s mouth split into a cruel smile, "If that person is you, maybe ......"


    "I told you, we''ve never had anything but deals, don''t you know that? I can even be a prostitute for


    babies, not to mention hearts!"


    Faced with his questioning, I could only step forward, and since he was giving me the evil words, I had


    to take it on the chin.


    "I''m much less likely to fall in love with someone who doesn''t have a heart." Damon said, then turned


    on the TV and yed it loud.


    He sat in the couch, wondering what was so cute about a woman like that that he actually moved on to


    me in earnest for a few days.


    Just a little hurt, I was like a fried cat, a little movement, I seriously confronted others.


    But that only against the woman I''m afraid he was the only one, the atmosphere was all right at the


    beginning, and then it turned sour at the end.


    I shrink in the wide chair, I really do not know what kind of luck I have to live with such a demon every


    day!


    Other men are gentlemanly and polite, but he? Every time he has to argue with me to the end, is he a


    man who doesn''t know how to give in first?


    Since I met Damon, my originally strong heart has be soft and sensitive, a sign of dependence on


    people.


    "Okay, okay, it''s only a little big deal, is it a crime to cry?" Damon admitted that he couldn''t manage to


    sit back and do nothing.


    Hearing my whimpering voice, there was no way he could sitfortably, sighing and walking over to


    me.


    "No need for you to care! The cat cries for mercy!" I used as I dodged hisrge hand that was


    reaching for me.


    Damon clearly had a heart full of anger, but it was easily shattered by my crying.


    After repeated refusals, I gave up and moved around like a little kid.


    The more I look at this man, the more hateful he bes, always taking pleasure in me every time.


    Let''s say this time, Destiny called and after hanging up the phone, he spoke to me in a bad tone again.


    I don''t know who keeps telling me not to resist.


    Although I was very angry and aggrieved, afterwards I saw that Damon was unexpectedly coaxing me


    and I was not that pretentious, so I didn''t take it too seriously.


    It''s just that my eyes got red and I kept taking the position of having my back to him when I slept at


    night.


    I don''t know if I''m overly concerned, but I always feel that when I sleep in the middle of the night,


    there''s a burning sight hovering behind me.


    The morning sun was always pleasant, I stretched and soon saw a fully dressed Damon actually sitting


    next to me.


    "What are you doing? You''re dressed so formally today, are you going to work?" I asked.


    Cursing myself for being an idiot and never forgetting the pain after the good times, I should have kept


    a hostile attitude towards him.


    "Well, I haven''t been to the office for a few days, and it''s not a good sign that there''s no leader in the


    group."


    "But aren''t your injuries still fresh? The doctor has also instructed you again and again ......"


    "Are you concerned about me?" Damon spread his hands andughed, "Can''t let me go to work?"


    "Forget it, count me out, you''re sick in the head!" I said angrily, "Just let you go to hell!"


    "Hurry up and get dressed for dinner, I''ll wait for you."


    "Why wait for me? If you want to go to work, just go to your shift, I''ll stay home." I said.


    "Since I said wait for you, what else can I do? You also said that my health is a little bit bad, and I need


    a temporary secretary."


    He was pretty arrogant, he meant to ask me to be his temporary secretary? Looks like I''m pretty


    versatile!


    "You didn''t ask my opinion, how do you know if I''m willing or not?" I asked.


    "Do you have another choice?" Damon lifted my covers and drummed in with a cold wind... it was cold!


    "Do you want to stay home?"


    "Okay then, will you grant me one wish?"


    "Me! I''m not Santa us, you''re not qualified to negotiate with me."


    His eyes shed harshly, he did it again, did he think I would take advantage of the opportunity to


    knock him off?


    "I want to eat XX brand of milk candy, you buy me a jar, as a payment for me."

 Chapter 35 Come to work with me.

    Chapter 35 Come to work with me.


    I pulled a smile, "I don''t do free stuff, a jar of candy as a trade."


    "That''s it?" Damon was half-hearted, but looking at my expression, he said, "Well, you better be honest


    and don''t give me any trouble!"


    If you''re afraid I''ll cause him trouble, don''t ask me to be a temporary secretary, there''s something really


    wrong with this guy!


    Anyway, it''s not good to stay in the bedroom, I always feel like I''m not popr, and the whole person is


    about to wither away.


    I put on my clothes and went downstairs, Linda was making arrangements to serve hot steamed eggs,


    "Miss, eat while it''s hot, steamed eggs are better absorbed."


    I gave my a big smile, "Thanks Linda."


    Monica and Wesley Rubinstein were already eating, and Wesley Rubinstein gently motioned for me to


    sit down.


    "Did you have a good rest yesterday, Damon said you were still asleep when he got up." Monica said.


    "Well, it was fine, I woke up from a nap only to see that he was already up and said he was taking me


    to the office today."


    I said, a little disturbed by Monica''s unsolicited question, Monica was intimidating in her majesty.


    "Did he say that? What''s the point of taking you to the office?" Monica asked, looking up.


    "Said to see, let me give him a temporary secretary to help, specifically what to do I do not know."


    When talking to Monica, I couldn''t focus all my attention on the food, I was afraid of this woman.


    From the first time we met my talk said one thing, the second time I came up and hit me, Damon didn''t


    like me much either, I had a scare mentality every time I bumped into my sight.


    "Good help, let him pay attention to the injury, this time to bring bodyguards over, you pay attention to


    safety." Monica said.


    I nodded and took a long time to finish my meal, Damon also came down from upstairs and was


    reading a magazine on the couch.


    Why did he have to bring me to work? I also wanted to take advantage of his absence, it would be


    better tomunicate with my good friend, it had been a long time since I had contact.


    After the meal Damon and I got into the car, the Lincoln stretch car with the two of them in the middle


    seat and the driver and bodyguard in the front and back respectively.


    It was indeed as Damon said, as if the freedom was restricted. The car was stuffy and Damon was


    looking at the time on his watch from time to time.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the office without any problems.


    I ventured to ask, "There was no trouble this time, I was worried sick all the way."


    "Most of the people who riotedst time have been sent to the police station, and all the police teams


    are patrolling the important intersections. If there are any more problems, the police chief of H City


    should not even mix." His powerful answer left me speechless.


    Damon''s arrival sent ripples through thepany, and many employees came out to line up to


    wee him.


    How I felt, we looked at me with unkind eyes.


    As soon as they were out of our sight, we couldn''t wait to discuss.


    "Who is the woman next to the president?"


    "Is it the president''s new love? But didn''t our internal open secret say that the president already has a


    girlfriend he''s kept for years?"


    "This woman looks so small, standing so small next to the president, it can''t be the child of the


    president''s rtives, right?"


    "Absolutely not, it must be the president''s lover, did you not see the implication of our sight exchange?"


    "So our popr lover cheated, this is a good phenomenon!"


    "Why is it a good phenomenon?"


    "One I hate thest time I saw the president''s girlfriend, looks very arrogant, does not put us in the


    eyes; two the president will cheat once, indicating that there has been a qualitative change, can cheat


    once can cheat twice, we have a chance!"


    "That''s true, but thepany up and down, how many people like him, it seems impossible to spread


    to me."


    I followed Damon to his office, and it really is the president''s office, it all looks different.


    Luxurious design, just by looking at the high-ss wooden furniture inside, you can see the cost is not


    expensive.


    The wall was hung with the masterpiece of a famous painter who had died in China, which I had only


    seen on TV, but I never thought it would be in his office.


    I was observing while Damon picked up the phone and asked, "When will Mr. Carver arrive? Or is he


    already here?"


    "I said he''ll be here soon, he''s downstairs at the elevator now."


    "Good, call me again when he arrives."


    Damon hung up the phone and said to me, "Go to the nning department and hand me the


    documents I need for today."


    I was upset but I had to do it. He was working with an injured man, so it didn''t seem good for me to be


    idle.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t find a reason to do it, so I had to.


    Damon looked at the calendar on his desk, marked with his memos, and one of them was for Tiffany''s


    birthday next week.


    If he hadn''t seen this, he would have forgotten that Tiffany''s birthday wasing up; he used to start


    preparing a week in advance.


    Is it because I''ve been too busytely, or am I so distracted that I forgot my birthday?


    He couldn''t find the answer for a while.


    I asked before I walked to the nning department and knocked on the door.


    I took a few deep breaths before I said with a smile on my face, "Miss, Mr. Rubinstein asked me to


    The office froze at the words, I actually said Miss to Rita in the nning department, knowing that


    Rita''s most taboo is this!


    Rita, wearing a leopard print halter on her upper body, walked up to me with a leathery smile, "Who are


    you?"


    "I''m the president''s temporary secretary, I came to get a document for him." I said.


    I was inexperienced and had never been to apany, let alone arge corporate headquarters like


    this, and I was still a little apprehensive.


    "You call me Miss, do I look old? People here with a lot more seniority than you call me Miss Rita, not


    Miss."


    Rita stroked my hair with her coffee, "You''re still new, there''s still a lot to learn."


    Although it seems that my age is very small, since I have been a temporary secretary, I should be


    twenty years old there, some people just grow tender by nature.


    "I know." I nodded modestly.


    Rita stomped on her high heels and spilled coffee on my white dress, "! Sorry!"


    Anyone can see that I definitely did it on purpose, and I knew I did it on purpose, but I was too angry to


    say anything.


    Damon said that he brought me here to do something, not to make trouble, I need to calm down, bear


    with it and it will pass.


    "I never thought yourpany''s internal conflict is so obvious, today I can see it."


    The elegant male voice sounded, I had a neat and white square handkerchief in front of me, "wipe it."


    "Mr. Carver, what brings you here? Our president has been waiting for you for a long time." Rita''s face


    changed and she said solicitously.


    The man called Mr. Carver was about thirty years old and mature-looking. I took the square


    handkerchief and felt lousy.


    "I don''t think I''ve seen you as a secretary around Mr.Rubinstein before, the cute style seems to be his


    least favorite, how did you convince him?" Mr.Carver acted as if he was interested in me.


    Rita looked at me angrily, hoping I''d better disappear immediately!


    "I, I told you to get the information, not to talk to men!"


    I shuddered, and sure enough, I saw Damon appear behind me, nasty men are so pervasive!


    "Mr.Carver, there''s nothing to talk to a little secretary, right? You seem to being over to talk


    business with me." Damon said to Mr. Carver.


    Of course Mr. Carver also saw the dissatisfaction in Damon''s eyes, this little secretary is what he is?


    "I was just attracted by the wonderful scene, your secretary seems to be very well bullied well."


    Mr.Carver said meaningfully.


    Damon then noticed the stains on my new upper body clothes, and then looked at the coffee cup in


    Rita''s hand, and seemed to have some understanding.


    "Rita, your style should pay attention to it, considering your performance, thepany has been giving


    you opportunities. Also this is no one else, a direct rtive of the future heir to thepany." Damon


    said, with a sternness in his mouth that could not be ignored.


    Rita kept nodding, "President I recognize the mistake, I will try to change in the future!"


    The immediate family of the future heir of thepany? What do you mean? The woman in front of


    you is pregnant with the president''s child, the news is explosive enough!


    "Mr. Carver, what? You seem to be interested in my woman?" Damon asked with a smile.


    Mr. Carver looked at my small appearance is very cute, "This does not seem to be your taste."


    "What taste is not taste, always eat light, time will not adapt, asionally change the taste is good."


    Damon replied, "This way, Mr. Carver, we need to discuss about this cooperation case."


    Rita knew I got away with it this time. I didn''t think this temporary secretary was actually someone the


    president had his eye on!


    I know my usual bad temper, I can''t imagine that it has already reached the president''s ears, I have to


    pay attention in the future.


    The people in the office, however, were all secretly happy, and had long been ufortable with Rita''s


    face, every time they thought they were great, casually bullying ordinary employees.


    I am still standing in the same ce, what? Damon said that I am his woman, and also said that I am


    the immediate family of some future heir of thepany?


    What''s with all theplicated talk? Anyway, when I reentered, quite a few people were peeking at


    me.


    I was still walking while thinking, so the wholepany will know about my rtionship with Damon!


    This man, it''s so abominable, looking at the handkerchief held in his hand, Mr. Carver, also rich, he is


    more gentleman than Damon.


    Forget it, there is noparison between anyone together!


    In the meeting room, Damon and Mr. Carver were talking about business cooperation, I knocked on the


    door and entered, ready to pour tea for both of them.


    Mr. Carver gave me a smile, "Thank you."


    Looking at him a little closer, I found that in addition to his maturity, he had an unparalleled noble


    temperament, elegant and gentlemanly.


    There is a diamond ring on his right ring finger, is he married? I wonder what kind of woman such an


    excellent man would look at.

 Chapter 36 Wedding ring

    Chapter 36 Wedding ring


    I then poured Damon''s tea and Damon whispered a reminder as I looked down, "You''re looking at Mr.


    Carver with ambiguous eyes ......"


    "I''m not!" Isn''t he talking business? Why is he concerned about such issues? I am so speechless!


    I just felt a touch of curiosity about this good-looking man, so I took a look, making it look like I was


    cheating!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ignoring his attitude, after pouring water for him, I stood aside and did not disturb them.


    About an hourter, the meeting waspleted and Mr. Carver shook Damon''s hand.


    "I''m d to work with you, but you seem to be looking at me with a bit of hostility today."


    "There is? Howe? I''ve always wanted to work with Mr. Carver, and we''ve worked together


    seamlessly before, to the benefit of both parties, so why am I being hostile to you?" Damon said.


    "Mr.Rubinstein, you are quite humorous." Mr.Carver couldn''t help but whisper to Damon, "It seems like


    your attention is not on me, but on your secretary."


    "How could that be." Damon said discontentedly, "Mr.Carver, we talk about personal matters all the


    time, when did you be so gossipy too."


    "I''m just reminding you that some things and people are fleeting, if you can''t grasp them, you''ll probably


    lose them from now on."


    Mr. Carver rattled the diamond ring on his hand, his deep eyes with a hint of nostalgia and remorse.


    "Personally and emotionally I think I have my self-consciousness." Damon said coldly.


    Cooperation is cooperation, around a woman''s topic he does not like!


    Mr.Carver was leaving when he said to me behind Damon, "You''re kinda cute, remember not to be


    bullied in the future."


    I nodded with red cheeks, "What about your handkerchief? Do you want me to wash it and give it to


    you?"


    "No need." Mr.Carver smiled and left.


    I said, "This man is quite interesting, what did you whisper just now? So mysterious."


    Thinking of Mr. Carver''s meaningful words just now, Damon pulled a long face.


    "You don''t have to ask about it, but you, you can''t forget it after just one meeting?"


    "What do you mean? Mr. Carver came over to help me out because he saw me being bullied." I


    argued.


    "Then what''s the matter with you looking at him in the conference room? And you took his handkerchief


    and said you were going to wash it for him." Damon said through gritted teeth.


    "Where was I looking at him all the time? He''s wearing a wedding ring, and besides, I can''t be bad-


    mouthing someone who helped me, right?"


    Damon took a deep breath, pointed to the handkerchief in my hand and said, "Throw this in the trash!"


    "No." I said, "Don''t do that, okay? People who don''t know think you''re jealous, it''s boring!"


    "No way, you''re thinking too well!" Damon smiled and his face became darker, he went straight back to


    his office and the door mmed loudly in front of me.


    I said he was jealous! How could he be! He was just angry that I was distracting him from an important


    meeting!


    I turned the door handle but found it wouldn''t open. Damn man, is he that calcting?


    I rapped vigorously on the door a few times and then angrily wrapped my arms around my chest,


    Damon! It was too much.


    I turned around and walked towards the way to the bathroom, washed Mr. Carver''s handkerchief, and


    casually rubbed the top of my clothes where they were soiled.


    When I came back, the door was still closed, and I wanted to chisel it open to see what Damon was up


    to now!


    Unexpectedly, as I was about to turn the handle, the door opened and I saw Damon''s surprised face.


    I let out a triumphant smile and raised the handkerchief in my hand, "It''s clean."


    Damon started to close the door with a reflexive act of anger, not realizing that the outside would not


    open the inside.


    He waited for my pleading tone, and after a while, it seemed like all he heard was my pounding on the


    door and then my footsteps leaving.


    I''m not just going to go home, am I? He worriedly opened the door and actually saw my smug smile,


    the first time Damon had ever been so frustrated!


    But seeing me emerge unharmed, his heart rxed a little.


    "You buy me a set of clothes over here, for a woman, 5''6" tall, weighing 42 kilos, buy it ording to this


    standard."


    I looked at the man on the phone, and after a moment I pointed at myself, "You mean buy me clothes?


    No, I''m already clean."


    "Whether it is clean or not, this dress should not be worn in the future, I am disturbed to see it!"


    There are traces of other men''s handkerchiefs on it, don''t I know he is an emotional cleanliness freak?


    The woman who has been stained by him, absolutely can not have a single ambiguity with other men,


    Tiffany will not, I let him headache.


    "I wear or not, this is your decision?" I said gamely, who was the person who just shut me out of the


    door again?


    "Don''t I get to decide whether you wear it or not?" Damon leaned in ambiguously, "It''s best if you don''t


    wear it, you don''t have the best body, but it''ll quench your thirst."


    I think I felt him looking down at my chest, I covered my upper body, "Why are you showing such a


    horny look?"


    "No need to cover it, so look at you seem to be not fully developed, right? I," he said the air flow driven


    if not sprayed on my neck, a slightly numb feeling.


    "I can''t imagine that you dress so noble, but live a dirty mind!" I was annoyed, stud!


    "Don''t be so shy, maybe you''re the first woman to be so shy when pregnant with a child." Damon


    "Knock, knock, knock!" There was a knock at the door, "Sir, I''ve brought you the clothes you asked for."


    "Open the door." Damon said to me with red ears, I red back at him and opened the door.


    I whispered a thank you as I took the clothes from the other man.


    Damon gestured behind my back for the employee delivering the clothes to leave, and the other


    nodded and left immediately.


    I closed the door again, opened the bag and took out the dress inside, it was a small sheath dress,


    ck, and I didn''t like ck.


    "Change your clothes, stained with coffee, then the clothes to wash, can see your figure, if you do not


    mind, I do not care."


    After I heard his words, I looked at my upper body and saw that the wet clothes could be seen through


    to the contents inside.


    Uncontrobly my cheeks just about burnt off as I took my clothes and asked. "Where can I change?"


    Damon sat steadily in his seat, a remote control as small as a sh drive in his hand, and the


    I didn''t think there was a secret room inside, with a bed, sofa and desk.


    I walked in, Damon continued to press the button, the door closed.


    I was relieved to change inside and casually looked at the price of the clothes and froze.


    I was cursing the fact that rich people are living like this, buying a piece of clothing for 10 to 20


    thousand at every turn, enough to cover my expenses for a few years.


    After changing, the door opened automatically and I curiously asked, "How did you know I was done


    changing?"


    Damon actually ndly pointed to the video machine in front of him, "Can''t you just see it if you want


    to?"


    "You''re so bad, aren''t you? You actually peeked at me changing my clothes, you you ......" I pointed at


    him in anger, "What''s the difference between that and me changing my clothes in front of you?"


    "So you women like to make simple thingsplicated, besides your body is very average, I haven''t


    reached the point of peeping tom."


    "Forget it, it''s impossible to theorize with people like you in a proper manner." I waved my hand and


    said, even if I had suffered a loss!


    "Still do not admit that you have a psychological problem, if you do not have a psychological problem,


    why do you want to engage in this secret room?" I asked.


    "To keep little animals like you in captivity." Damon said, "Who let you move to extend your sharp


    ws?"


    "h h h! You''re talking nonsense, that should be for you to rest when you''re tired of your daily


    work, right? I remember you have insomnia and don''t like to be disturbed." I asked.


    Damon didn''t deny it, which means he acquiesced.


    Damon began to work, in fact I had nothing to do, except for reading few magazines among many


    financial books, I had nothing to do.


    When a man works, he is very focused. I''m afraid he is so focused that he forgot I was there, right?


    I looked at his empty ss of water, but finally owed him tea and put it next to him.


    "Finally some thoughtful act, if you were a secretary, I wouldn''t fire you for now." Damon didn''t look up


    as he spoke.


    "If you''re bored, you can go inside and rest in your room for a while, I''ll call you when you leave."


    I shook my head, "I slept wellst night, I''m not sleepy at all now, I''m always sleeping my body is so


    "Whatever you want then." Damon, as if remembering something, said, "Look on the book table over


    there, there is a romance book."


    "The man looked at the book and thought about it. The man looked at the love book, think of goose


    bumps.


    "Move your toes, you should know, that is not I read, is I used to fear Tiffany anxious, bought for me to


    relieve boredom."


    I went over there and sure enough, I saw the book, it was Fifty Shades of Grey, and it was indeed read


    by the little woman.


    He was really attached to Tiffany, and he helped me think of and do all the things in my slightest ce.


    Tiffany may not like to read this book, but Damon''s heart I should feel very happy, right?


    After reading it for half a day, I realized that I had thought about it for half a day, but the book didn''t turn


    a page and kept the way it was brought.


    I pped my cheek, I, what are you thinking about? Of course they are a couple rtionship will be


    good!


    Why despondently show a bitter face, this kind of man is nothing good, not just that?


    I forced myself to read the book, and unfortunately found that after a while of imagination, I was not


    interested in the book.


    Or perhaps there is another thing that has taken over my mind and I want to sweep it away, but I can''t


    do it.


    A familiar string of music yed and caught my attention, Damon was not very pleasant to be


    disturbed.

 Chapter 37 Half a month

    Chapter 37 Half a month


    But when he saw the contact name appear on his phone, his expression soothed and became gentle.


    "Hello, Tiffany ......."


    The previous music was set by Damon to distinguish individuals, and Tiffany owned an exclusive


    music.


    Just like his feelings for me, no matter what time or ce, even if he was disturbed, Damon still had a


    gentle look on his face.


    His expression is really soft, and such an expression makes him look morefortable.


    If the nymphomaniac women outside saw this scene, they would probably die of madness!


    "I''m telling you oh, I''ll be back in the middle of next month, I''m determined toe back this time, I''m


    going to stay for half a month before I leave."


    Damon showed a surprised expression, "You can stay for half a month, Tiffany, you can not cheat me


    again, if you back out, I will put you ...... hmmmm, you know what I want to say."


    "Nasty, Damon! I''m sure to do what I say, to make up for your heart, isn''t that what I should do?"


    "What''s the difference between a master and someone else? Tell me honestly how much you''ve


    learned?"


    "A master is a master, his way of thinking is different, he is a charismatic person, I benefit a lot and


    progress quickly."


    "Look at you, you''re so happy to learn something, we said you''d be back next month, call me in


    advance to let me know then."


    "Damon, I want to hear you say I love you, am I overdoing it?" Tiffany made a sappy sound.


    "I love you, Tiffany," Damonughed dumbly, "How about that, isn''t that happy?"


    "Mmm! That''s for sure!" Tiffany made a contented sound, "Damon, you work hard, don''t wear yourself


    out."


    "I know, you too, bubble noodles aren''t nutritious at all."


    "Got it, I''m hanging up, it''s not like I''m a teenage girl anymore, bye bye honey."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bye." Damon hung up the phone and looked at me, I was looking at the book and was lost in thought.


    I wasn''t even looking into the book, I was thinking about the conversation they had just had, Damon


    said he loved me, which of course was a fact I already knew.


    However, it was the first time I heard him say it so naturally while on the phone, and it hurt a little in my


    heart.


    Tiffany is not only highly educated, has a sessful career, but also beautiful and can be pampered


    over the phone, I would not be.


    The only thing I would do is to go against him until he showed an angry expression and the two of them


    broke up.


    The thought of this originally mncholy heart hurts even more, my small face wrinkled and Damon


    said, "I want to go inside and take a nap."


    Damon opened the secret room and my tiny body went in,ying down in the bed and letting myself


    sink deeper.


    Tiffany will be back next month and will stay for half a month ...... the words kept ringing in my head.


    What''s wrong with myself, I''m starting to suffer, I wouldn''t have been like this before.


    Is it possible that my mind is starting to show strange symptoms because of my pregnancy? Or was it


    something else?


    I covered myself with the nket, fearfully thinking to myself that Damon is not someone else, his


    status and position and I do not deserve.


    Don''t even get a little excited about him, because if you have a crush on this man, you''ll be better off.


    The deeper the good feeling, the deeper it will be hurt, which is natural, I shook my head and forced


    myself to sleep.


    Damon saw my sleeping posture, he smiled a little and continued to devote himself to his work.


    But soon he looked up at the surveince feed again, as if seeing me would make him feel better, what


    happened?


    When he called Tiffany just now, he didn''t seem to miss it as much as before, and he watched my


    expression while he was on the phone.


    Seeing that I was indifferent and only cared about my book, he had an inexplicable feeling of loss.


    Like Mr. Carver today, the boy I met that day who picked me up and dropped me off, and Austin''s


    praise, it seems like all the men around me can''t hold on to me when they see me.


    What the hell is going on? Am I that good? I''m just a high school student, nothing special, and yet I can


    attract the attention of others.


    "I... Should I follow my heart and approach you, or should I stay away from you?"


    His good-looking eyebrows furrowed, a rare, distracted state he was in at work because of personal


    matters, and he thought it was bad.


    I''ve changed a lot of his habits and created quite a few firsts, which is so unfair to Tiffany.


    One was a girlfriend of many years and the other was a woman who was pregnant with his child, and


    whichever one he chose would hurt one.


    So he had to be selfish and choose Tiffany. Isn''t it great that we''re right for each other and I can go to


    Ohio where I''m looking forward to studying?


    He took a sip of the tea next to him, not too strong, not too light, as if I had just poured it for him.


    They always have a kind of tacit understanding, did not ask him, my tea brewed just right, this is not a


    tacit understanding is what?


    Heughed bitterly. When did the gentleman from the Rubinstein Group ever waste his time on such


    things? I was tiredtely, and my thoughts began to flourish.


    By the time I woke up, it was almost dark outside, and the crackling of typing could still be heard in the


    quiet interior.


    Damon, is he still working now? I pressed a button in the room and the door opened straight away.


    Under the soft deskmp, Damon was typing quietly, sometimes frowning, sometimes smiling with


    relief, he was handsome when he was working.


    I stood silently behind him, so that the two felt distant, when it was clear that he was right in front of me.


    "Have you rested well? You don''t sleep under the covers much, is that how it is at home?" Damon


    asked.


    I nodded shakily, "Sometimes it feels like I can''t breathe under the covers, I don''t sleep as well as you


    do."


    "Give me ten more minutes, I''ll be done with my work soon, and then I''ll take you to buy some candy."


    It was ridiculous to be told that as if I was a childish child, but the wish came from me.


    The wait was short this time, and it always felt like I had only casually looked at his state while he was


    working, and he finished his work and walked up to me.


    "That''s it?" I asked, surprised.


    Damon nodded and said confidently, "I said ten minutes, it''s only five now, and I''ve always had a strong


    sense of time."


    I spat out my tongue and said perfunctorily, "Yes yes yes, that is indeed the case with you sir, I have


    always looked up to you with admiration and expressed my heartfelt admiration for your talent."


    Damon gritted his teeth and said, "Me, you''re itching for skin, aren''t you?"


    I shrugged irrationally, "I did tell the truth, do I have to be punished for telling the truth?"


    As if overwhelmed by that powerful sense of pressure, I reached out and wrapped my arms around


    Damon''s right hand, "Come on, let''s go get some candy."


    Damon''s eyes lingered on my hand holding his arm for a few seconds, and his mood improved a bit, "I


    knew you were trying to muddle through."


    As if I couldn''t understand Damon''s words, I angled my confused cheeks and said, "What did you say?


    Didn''t you say buy candy?"


    He was fooled by my confused expression and the sense of innocence in my words, and he inclined his


    head, perhaps he was overly concerned.


    I sneaked a smug look and got into the car with Damon, which was pretty boring after a long day at the


    office.


    In fact, I think the difference between thepany and home is the distance and location, in fact both


    are quite boring, not as interesting as I thought, maybe because Damon has been doing his own thing


    and not paying attention to me.


    "Me, why did you want the candy and not something else? You could have taken the opportunity to ask


    me to provide you with a mansion and a fancy car."


    In the car, Damon suddenly asked, his eyes closed as if he was resting, not knowing what he meant by


    asking this.


    "Just a whim, what would I want with a mansion and a car? Europe doesn''t need that." I said.


    If it was Tiffany, he would never have guessed that I would ask him for a car, different people would


    express themselves in different ways, was I synonymous with materialism in his mind?


    Just because other people in the world are material doesn''t mean I''m material. I''m always short of


    money, but not in this way.


    "Europe doesn''t need this? Then where is it needed?" Damon didn''t seem to catch my meaning in my


    words, but his brow was furrowed.


    "Does Mr.Rubinstein think I will step into this sad ce again in the future? Since I went out, I didn''t


    think I woulde back."


    Hearing me say this, Damon''s eyes opened and looked at me with aplicated expression.


    "If you think so now, you won''t think soter. Don''t you want toe back to see the baby?"


    Damon asked, or maybe this was him probing my mind, he just didn''t want me toe back that is,


    even if it was to see the baby.


    "I know it''s no use." I said faintly, a kind of sadness rushing to my mind.


    "You''re quite self-aware, you''ve always been very smart, if you train well back to thepany, will be a


    good employee."


    I looked at Damon and did not withdraw my eyes for a long time, I said firmly, "I categorically will not


    return to yourpany, I will not go back to the old way, I value my reputation more than my life, I do


    not want to survive in a depressing environment."


    My words in reply to him were relentless and impable, and he was angry but had no yo way to


    refute them.


    Yes, from his point of view, it was indeed a gift to me, and how could I, who was so stubborn, ept it?


    It''s really bad, he can always see himself in me, making him want to refuse to approach, but he can''t


    help but approach.


    "That''s good, it seems I''ve found the right person for you, you''re smart enough and guard your own


    rules, you don''t overstep the mark."


    He took out a cigarette, lit it and smoked it in the car, he panted, the curls of smoke gradually rose, the


    smell of tobo permeated.


    "Ahem!" I was sensitive to the smell of smoke, and I opened the car window to get some fresh air.


    "You''re a nasty person, aren''t you? Smoking in front of a pregnant woman! I don''t like men who


    smoke." I frowned.


    Damon stubbed out his cigarette and looked back with indifferent eyes that made my heart waver


    slightly, what was wrong with him?

 Chapter 38 Buy me candy

    Chapter 38 Buy me candy


    "I couldn''t help it just now, so I sucked it up." That''s kind of the exnation he gave me.


    "I remember that you usually do not smoke, today encountered a bad thing?" I asked.


    I really don''t know why some women can suffer with the smell of smoke men, I can never, smoking is


    like gambling, so I have a natural sense of resistance, perhaps because my father has been dabbling in


    these two things.


    "I usually smoke a little now and then, not much, asionally when things bother me." Damon said, "I''ll


    be careful next time."


    What did he mean by that?


    I was a little relieved, but I guess he was thinking of the baby, right? It shouldn''t be entirely about me.


    Damon signaled the driver to stop in the middle and he got out of the car, and after a while he raised


    the pink bag in his hand and handed it to me.


    I realized that he was getting out of the car to buy candy, I looked at the package, but also used a cute


    pink bow as decoration.


    When I thought of the tall, handsome Damon walking over with something so cute just now, I grinned


    and just wanted tough.


    "What are youughing at?" Damon also looked down at my expression a little happily.


    "I''mughing ...... hahaha ...... I''mughing ......" I said afterughing past one another. "I''m happy that


    you buy me candy."


    Damon hands around his chest, and I get along since, this is my very little show of joy, he more or less


    From time to time, emotions welled up in his heart, which he deliberately ignored, looking out the


    window at the deserted city.


    I shrink my head and look at my arms full of candy, and then look at the side of Damon''s face,


    incredibly depressed.


    It seems more and more like he''s not so bad as a person, and there''s always an emotion inside of me


    that wants to be close to him, to be watched by him and cared for by him.


    Although reason tells me to stay away, it''s not so easy to do, but it''s true that recently their


    Damon and I returned home to a romantic atmosphere created by the fountains on both sides of the


    road.


    The rose garden emitted a fragrance with an enchanting allure, and the reflection of the floor-to-ceiling


    windows made the luxurious house shine. Two rows of servants in uniform stood on either side, saying


    respectfully, "Master, wee back."


    Entering the main hall, the masculine, cold-faced bodyguard ground stood in front of the hall, bowing


    ny degrees, no tenderness in his eyes, only absolute obedience and loyalty!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The dazzling dinner was served the moment Damon returned under the busy hands of young maids,


    and the delicious meal was cooked by the world famous chef, which made people''s fingers tingle.


    A housekeeper-like woman took Damon''s coat and stood to the side, "Master, please eat."


    Then look at the man who owns it all, sitting indebtedly on a stool at the dining table, taking off his suit,


    wearing a white shirt, blond hair with an English air, and a high nose that matches his haughty


    personality.


    Deep eyes like a deep pool that can not see the bottom, teasing lips slightly upward, white cheeks are


    really not the usual handsome, tie was torn loose by him, instead of looking sexy.


    He also saw a lot of decorations in the house changed differently up, Austin was directing the


    decorators.


    "Austin, what are you doing? The whole house has been turned upside down by you." Damon said.


    "Damon, I''m doing you guys a favor, I''m looking forward to the arrival of my little nephew, the floor in


    the house is easy to slip, I''m uniformly recing it with carpet, it will increase the friction so the little


    beauty won''t fall, and also the room is cozy is good for the mood of pregnant women."


    Austin said everything, Damon found himself as the baby''s father of things all for him to do.


    "Thank you, Austin!" I was touched, and I gave Austin a grateful look.


    The presence of a second person in this family who genuinely treated me, besides Linda, made me


    feel warm at the moment, and a feeling of happiness kept enveloping me in an indescribable way.


    "Mom thinks I did the right thing too, Damon, why are you looking at your beloved Austin with such a


    vicious look?" said Austin, "I thought of making it for you because I saw that you usually don''t have


    time and are too busy with work!"


    Damon sat down on the couch and said, seemingly unconcerned, "What do I have against it? It''s better


    for everyone this way."


    "That''s good, I don''t think Damon would be so careful as to be pushy with me." Austin said happily.


    Austin continued, "Don''t worry little beauty, I didn''t ask them to paint the walls, the smell of new


    decoration is not good for the fetus, you can live there first, if you feel anything bad, you can always


    talk to me."


    I smiled and nodded, I really don''t understand, it is obvious that they are blood brothers, Austin thought


    so carefully and also everything, and Damon is the baby''s father, right? At the moment, he is ignoring


    their conversation and watching TV.


    I really can''t exin scientifically why their personalities are so different, maybe Damon was born a


    freak.


    I took a few sips of water, sat down on the couch, and opened the candy Damon bought me.


    I''ve eaten a lot of candy since I was a kid, and I''ve always grabbed it with my hands, but it''s the first


    time I''ve ever had anything so cute packaged like this.


    Like a ritual, I opened the bag and took a candy inside, and also took one to Damon.


    "I don''t eat candy." Damon said without even looking at it.


    Austin said, "Give it to me, Damon has been a good boy since he was a kid and doesn''t eat candy


    indiscriminately."


    I couldn''t help but giggle, then felt Damon''s dark cloud and shut up in due time.


    "Austin, if you don''t say anything, I won''t take you for a mute." His words made Austin not say anything


    extra either.


    How could he be so well behaved as a child, but so cold and violent as an adult? I couldn''t figure it out.


    I took the candy in my mouth, the good taste made me narrow my eyes, "Mmm, delicious!"


    "Is it that good? It''s not just junk food with coloring and sugar water?" Damon said thoughtfully.


    "What to say to people like you, will not appreciate the joy of us ordinary people, sometimes a very


    small thing can make us happy for half a day, those who know me well know that I have a very low


    sense of satisfaction."


    Looking at the expression on my face as I ate the candy, his mood followed a little better.


    The happiness of ordinary people? He still can''t understand it, but he has always had a longing for the


    life of ordinary people.


    When he passed by the window and saw sweets as a child, he looked at his mother with longing eyes,


    and she would only take him to the sweet store.


    "Damon, you are the future heir of Rubinstein Group, you can''t be so childish, do you hear me? Sugar


    won''t be good for you to eat."


    At that time Ma''s words still kept swirling in his mind, he said faintly, "Happy to have some to eat, like a


    pig."


    I looked up, "Why do you always spoil the mood when you speak? If I''m a pig, what are you? A boar?"


    Feeling ambiguity in what I said, I quickly looked down and looked at Damon''s shadow on the ground,


    my whole body was hot.


    It was as if the sweet taste of sugar faded in my mouth, only thinking about how I made a fool of myself


    in front of him, boars and sows are a pair ......


    "Uh huh, your answer makes me more interested." Damon''s mouth turned up at the corners and his


    words made my face redden even more.


    I was thinking about not knowing how to go about answering when the other person said, "Linda is


    calling us for dinner."


    That''s what saved me from the awkward atmosphere, great ......


    Monica called everyone over and I walked to the table.


    My reaction was slow, and by the time I arrived, everyone was seated and only Damon had a seat next


    to him.


    Now I didn''t want to sit there, there was an inner urge to escape, I had no choice but to sit down hard.


    "How did Sofia do in the office today?" Monica asked offhandedly as shedled soup for each person.


    Not knowing what Damon would say, I felt some vague anticipation in my heart as I stopped eating and


    my ears were tuned in to listen.


    "It''s a mixed bag, I guess, I should know that in my own mind. Besides, I took me with me, and it''s not


    all about letting me do my work for me, more or less." Damon said.


    How did the criteria for good and bade about? I hadn''t done anything great, but I hadn''t done


    anything wrong either, and I couldn''t figure it out.


    Monica nodded and I looked up just in time to see the look in my eyes, this time without the harshness.


    "This is the third time Damon has brought a woman into the office, the first time was Mom, the second


    time was Tiffany, and the third time is you! Besides, Tiffany asked to see thepany on her own, little


    beauty, Damon is quite special to you, you have quite a lot of development potential."


    How can Austin still let people eat? I''m embarrassed to eat now.


    Was I really one of the few women he took with him? He had asked me to go this morning, and the


    thought of it made me look forward to his answer even more.


    Damon said, "Austin, you should stop adding fuel to the fire, you see I have not eaten a few mouthfuls


    of food because of you, some things are not asplicated as you think."


    Austin really saw the little beauty with both cheeks all red, counting the rice grains there.


    "It''s better to talk less while eating, Austin you''ve been out there for so long that you''ve forgotten our


    Rubinstein family''s tutge? Do you talk while you eat, or do you eat while you talk?" Monica said.


    I didn''t like the idea of two sons having a discussion at me, sooner orter I was going to have to leave,


    Tiffany didn''t deserve Damon, and I was even less deserving.


    Not everyone can turn into a phoenix. I don''te from a good family and I''m not atmospheric enough


    to hold up the stage.


    Austin shut up in time, he used his eyes and expressions tomunicate with me, the little beauty see


    it, in the home a little freedom is not.


    All I could give him was aforting look, and at the same time I was aware of Monica''s attitude.


    Am I saying that Austin says a lot of things that actually have hidden meanings in them, or that they are


    impossible.


    I shook my head, yes, I was in Why do I feel sweet? I had no business being sweet at all, Damon was


    only slightly nicer to me, and I was just as much of a non-entity in the Rubinstein family.

 Chapter 39 Dont want to sleep tonight?

    Chapter 39 Don''t want to sleep tonight?


    The sadness and suddenly added to the heart, to be honest, this meal, I ate badly, in addition to a little


    soup, a few bites of food, the rest basically did not move.


    After resting for a while, I returned to the room, feeling dizzy and backward, I do not know if it is too


    much sleep during the day, or to the thoughts of the stirring.


    Damon came in as I was snapping at the wall and said, "What''s bothering you, snapping at the wall?"


    I fell back into bed and quickly tucked myself in, "Nothing, like you said, I''m itchy."


    Heughed, I felt the airflow as heughed, I rolled over and sure enough I saw him right behind me.


    He had particrly deep, European-like eyes, so he was more moving when he looked at people.


    I froze, and then I rolled over again, I couldn''t go on like this, I was always under his spell.


    He is a danger, no external conditions topress, will not explode, but if inadvertently touched, will be


    harmed.


    It''s not that I didn''t understand this, so I was silent.


    "What''s wrong? Giving me a look of disgust, did you see Mr.Carver and think he was easier to grasp


    than me?"


    He stretched out his hand and pinched on my cheek, my face is not dough, you can pinch it into


    whatever you want!


    "What are you talking about, I''m not a fool, didn''t you hear what he said today? I always feel that he


    lost the love of his life, let people look very sad, that''s why a few more eyes, and again I look at who


    has nothing to do with you, right?"


    "How is it okay? You are pregnant with my seed looking at other men, it is easy to affect the future


    parent-child rtionship between me and the baby."


    "Parent-child rtionship? I don''t think you''ll have much parent-child bonding with the baby at all, will


    you? You''ve never taken my feelings into ount."


    "What feelings do you have? Letting you go now? You know that''s not possible. Or send you to another


    man? The woman I''ve dyed for won''t be given to anyone else, other than that, what else do you want?"


    What he meant was that I should be happy with my life in the Rubinstein family eating, drinking and


    sleeping well, and that many people envied me, right?


    Without realizing how much I struggle in it. The gentry is just a dream for many people, my dream is to


    own a small country house.


    It''s beautiful, not the current life full of money and material things, I''m not a beggar, I just want to be a


    follower of fate.


    "What I want you can''t afford to give, and can''t give. I just want a man who truly loves me and gives me


    a peaceful and stable life."


    Damon turned me around, "That I really can''t give, you knew from the start that I could only give Tiffany


    one person, I''m more pathetic than you, I''ve been behind all these years with me and I''ve barely stood


    up for myself."


    My nose was a little sour, but I held it back as I said, "I know, that''s why I never look for what I want in


    you, you can''t afford to give me, one life, one pair of people, that''s my dream."


    "Then I wish you could find a man like that." He looked at me to escape my eyes, do I want to be in


    someone else''s arms that badly?


    "Of course I will, but never in the Rubinstein family, don''t you want to sleep tonight? You''ve worked so


    hard during the day, you might as well go to bed early."


    I have a feeling that I will be sad if I continue this topic, and I deliberately ignore the reason for my


    sadness.


    "Okay, you can sleep if you can sleep!" The feeling is that he is the only one who is bothered, right? I


    don''t even take it seriously.


    Damon hated himself more than anything else, and wanted to be angry at the thought of meughing


    happily with Mr. Carver during the day and not looking good with him.


    It''s not easy to feel depressed inside, and Damon got a taste of that.


    I was wearing a small tank top, the quilt outside the part above the shoulders, white shoulders and


    neck, let him want to pounce on a bite, inside in the stupid, he finally helped me to cover up the quilt.


    But I followed his arm next to him, made a confused sound and hugged his waist and stomach, damn


    it! This is even more sleepless.


    I opened my eyes in his arms and let it be a temporary indulgence, I just wanted to hold him, I, you''re


    hopeless!


    Damon barely tried to move my arms around him, hesitated for a few seconds, let out a sigh, and


    embraced me back.


    Two cold people hugging each other for warmth, what the final ending will be, what the future holds,


    neither of them can predict.


    I know I can''t go on like this, this man does have the ability topel people, always let people follow


    him in.


    I got up early in the morning and loaded up my cell phone card, which was about to burst with text


    messages, all from William.


    I opened my phone and started to look at it, and the content inside made me tear up.


    "Sofia, I believe what they say is not true, you are a good girl, not that nasty, I''m waiting for you to give


    me a positive answer."


    "I can''t get in touch with youtely, is there something wrong with you physically? You make me so


    worried, I sent people to look for information about you, but how can not find, where have you hidden?"


    "Well, I won''t push you, I respect your choice and decision, I hope you can return a text message to me


    when your heart is quiet, I''ve been waiting to hear from you. Whatever you''ve done wrong, I have that


    mental capacity to withstand it, just please don''t ignore me."


    William, I''m sorry I can''t contact you, and I''m not qualified to contact you, I did wrong before, I''m not in


    the same world as you ......


    You are noble and popr, very pure, and I have been reduced to someone else''s surrogate tool, I


    would rather you did not know, you know after not only will hurt will not be able to ept, I''m sorry, I


    can only do this, bury you.


    Consider you a dream of my adolescence, an unreachable dream, William, I''m sorry ...... really sorry


    ......


    "Who gave you this phone? When did you have a cell phone and I didn''t know?" The man''s voice came


    from behind, and the phone in my hand was in his hand, I subconsciously wanted to grab it, but there


    was no way to grab it.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Damon''s face turned blue after seeing the content of the phone message, I even saw the veins bulging


    on his hands, indicating that he was getting angry, I got even more scared and got up a lot of anger at


    the same time.


    "Who are you to look at my stuff, it''s my privacy, I don''t want to show it to you, you have no right to see


    it!" I shouted.


    "By what right? If I don''t look, how will I know who you''re chatting ambiguously with? Are you talking to


    him all this time when I''m not around?" Damon asked, grabbing my arm.


    "You''re squeezing me!" I shook off his hand, "Why do you care who I''m talking to? He''s just a friend of


    mine."


    "Friend? What a friend! How many more friends like that do you have? You''ve got a lot of balls.


    Yesterday you tried to seduce Mr. Carver, and today there''s a new boy you''re ying around with.


    Damon said sarcastically.


    "When did I seduce anyone, I can still seduce others in front of you, don''t you think all your words are


    sarcastic? It''s because you''re too much that I don''t even want to talk to you, what''s the difference


    between talking about texting and talking about QQ?"


    I defended myself, this man of course did not know my current struggle, he was still reprimanding me


    one after another!


    "So let me ask you, is there no difference between kissing and sleeping together?" Damon just got up


    in the morning and didn''t see me, he was looking for me everywhere even after he got up, only to see


    me staying in the garden dressed thinly and worrying that I would get sick from the wind before he was


    kind enough to bring me clothes.


    It''s ironic that when I was found, I was texting and talking with other men, I really had a big face and


    had a few men firmly in my hands.


    I''m only eighteen now, if I were twenty-eight, I wouldn''t be a scourge?


    "That''s not even close to what I said! What are you so angry about now, when we agreed not to


    interfere with each other''s private affairs." I wiped the tears that formed as a result of aggression.


    "Does that mean that I can also interfere with you and Miss Tiffany''s affairs? You guys are sweet and


    sweet and I can''t talk to my friends? You''re too selfish, I don''t expect you to give me care, as long as


    you don''t hurt me anymore, I''ll thank you for your great kindness!"


    "You don''t care about me and Tiffany, but I have to care about you!" Damon dialed the number on his


    phone.


    My teary eyes widened, "Damon! What the hell are you trying to do! If you want to save the baby, don''t


    call it!"


    "Don''t use the baby as a shield, you know, what I want to do, it''s useless for anyone to try to stop it."


    Damon''s mouth formed a devilish grin as the phone went through and soon the other party answered,


    "Hello, Sofia?"


    "I''m not Sofia, I''m my lover, why, you''ve been following what''s in the papers, haven''t you?"


    Damon! You''re going too far! My hands were caught in one of his big hands and I couldn''t move, he


    was too strong!


    "Who are you? Damon, the Mr. Rubinstein Group from the newspaper, you''re full of shit, you must have


    taken control of me to snatch the phone from me! I won''t trust anything you say, and I''m warning you


    not to hurt me!" William''s words got a little out of hand.


    "I hurt me? I''m a fish out of water in the mansion, do you know how much I paid for my first night? Five


    million! Now I''m even pregnant with my seed, this kind of rag doll, you want it too?" Damon said.


    Damon was born to take me to hell! I was desperate!


    "You! You don''t love Sofia at all, so why are you still with me!"


    "How do you know I don''t love me, don''t I love me? You can ask me yourself and I''ll give you the


    answer you don''t want."


    "Sofia''s health you know, it''s always been bad, just ask someone with congenital heart disease, giving


    you a baby, doesn''t it mean a high chance of death!"


    "You''re talking nonsense, right? You believe what I say? You really are just a little boy, easily fooled."


    "Believe it or not, you can take me to the hospital for examination, I know Sofia was forced, my heart is


    more pure than anyone!"

 Chapter 40 Heart attack

    Chapter 40 Heart attack


    His words froze Damon, no one had told him about it, not me, not Mom!


    I''ve been to the hospital several times, there''s no way any experienced specialist in a major hospital


    wouldn''t know about this!


    They were hiding it from him! No wonder I had a sad look on my face every time I said I was going to


    Europe to go!


    "Hmph, it''s useless for you to say that, I''ll go down as usual, and if you want me to live, you don''t


    contact me in the future!"


    Damon handed me the phone, I was already deted in his arms.


    Still cruelly, he said, "He won''t contact you anymore, this is your punishment."


    As soon as my hand was released, I snarled and struck Damon''s body, "I hate you! You bastard!"


    I gave up again when I thought he was still hurt, I was always so weak in front of him.


    "I hate you! I have nothing left, you deprived me of everything, and you want to destroy me, my whole


    life is ruined by you!"


    I crouched on the floor and cried, I was so sad and upset, I still wanted this man to be kind to me in my


    heart.


    "Then why did you join forces with mom to lie to me? You have a heart condition, you can''t have


    children, don''t you want to live?"


    Damon yelled towards me, he waspletely out of control, most likely the woman in front of him


    would be dead in eight months!


    "What if I don''t want to live! I want to have the baby, I''m not happy to be alive anyway! The baby


    doesn''t know that his mommy is me, and with any luck, the Rubinstein family n will find a good


    doctor to deliver me, so I won''t necessarily lose my life!"


    I have been scared, I have been insecure, and I have always been happy to spend each day peacefully


    with my child by my side every time.


    One''s life doesn''t have to be that long, as long as it was once happy, and my blood can continue to be


    passed on in my child.


    "I can''t let you keep this child! You will lose your life! Are you a fool? You''re only eighteen years old!"


    Damon said.


    His pride and joy in his calmness had gone to hell, and his heart was pounding with anger at the


    thought of my self-interest.


    "I''m begging you Damon, I know you wouldn''t do this to me, I know ...... please, just leave me alone


    and leave the baby alone."


    I begged, unlike previous confrontations, I didn''t want to leave regrets in this life, I wanted a child of my


    own.


    "Early in the morning, what are you guys arguing about here? Wasn''t it nice yesterday?" Monica came


    over and said.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you, I have a heart condition, why didn''t I know this all along?" Damon looked


    at Monica angrily, "Are you going to make me give my life to make me and Tiffany whole just because


    I''m pregnant with my baby?"


    Monica''s face looked a little off, "Who did you hear that from? Did I tell you that?"


    "It''s not my business, I didn''t say it, mom, let me be frank with you, I don''t want this child, you told me


    to abort it, I don''t want to add other people''s lives to my own happiness, I don''t want to live with a


    sense of guilt!"


    Monica looked at the out-of-control Damon and said calmly, "I asked for this, and we didn''t force it, I


    know that if this child is aborted, you won''t be good enough to carry another child with another woman,


    I can''t agree to your request, you''re not a child anymore!"


    I also hugged Damon''s leg and said sadly, "I will take good care of myself, isn''t there still a 30 percent


    chance that I won''t die? I''m not afraid! Just pretend that nothing has happened, okay."


    I was weak to him, but unfortunately it was in this way, Damon''s heart was suddenly mixed.


    He said to me indifferently, "Do as you wish, you asked to die, and there is nothing I can do to stop


    you!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I let go of my hand and gradually stood up from the ground, my legs and feet were already weak,


    Damon could not resist me and helped me.


    I smiled happily, my cheeks were covered with tears, and Damon had to admit that his heart was


    hurting at the moment.


    Damon looked at Monica indifferently, "If it wasn''t for what I was told, I''d be dead by then and I wouldn''t


    even know what was going on!"


    Mom''s heart is still as hard as it was then, have I never known what affection and mercy are? For the


    sake of myself, I''m not afraid to be ruthless!


    He picked me up horizontally and looked at me like I didn''t know what to do and said, "Don''t you want


    to fall off?"


    I hurriedly hugged his neck, looking at his heartfelt eyes, the gloom I just had shed away, my heart


    sour and astringent.


    Put me down on the bed peacefully and cover me with the quilt, Damon sat next to me for half a day


    without a word.


    Originally, he felt that he had been too nice to me recently, and he was getting closer to me emotionally,


    and considered cooling down their rtionship for a while.


    But to learn that I might die soon, my heart still couldn''t bear it, Damon admitted, maybe he was too


    weak.


    He had been hard-hearted, but after meeting me, he was softening up, and even he couldn''t stop


    himself!


    "Why don''t you want to talk to me, you have many opportunities to talk." Damon spoke up.


    I looked at him without blinking, with a lot of tears in my eyes, aggravation, heartache and pain all


    gathered together. Besides, I''m afraid you''ll want me to abort the baby, he''s a life!"


    "Then don''t you know the consequences of that? How many people have had this disease and have


    since ......" Damon wanted to say something.


    I know his nature was never bad, he just didn''t know how to express it, just like now, the look on his


    face would make it even harder for me to let go.


    "I know, even though I''m only eighteen, didn''t you say I''m already very mature in my mind?" I said, "You


    also do not wrongly me your mother, when I also asked my thoughts, I am not as bad as you say."


    "I don''t know what to say about you when you''re still speaking for me at this point." Damon said


    heartily.


    "What''s wrong with you? Not mad at me anymore? He''s really just my ssmate and friend, I haven''t


    contacted him for a long time, you have to believe me, I may not have much time left, would I still want


    to go around hooking up with people for future glory and fortune?"


    How is that possible, even if I could live to be eighty, I wouldn''t use my body and spirit to cheat people


    out of their feelings!


    "I''m going to trust you for once, I need to hear the results of the tests the doctor gave you, I don''t know


    how dangerous it is." Damon poured me a ss of water, "You haven''t saved me any trouble since


    you''ve been living here, how much trouble do you think you''ve caused me."


    Not like the tone of me, but like tolerate me, spoiled feeling, Damon did not feel, but I still feel it.


    "Don''t you too, every time you say something to irritate me, I don''t know if our baby was meant to be, I


    was afraid every time he wouldn''t make it through, but he stayed strong and thatforted me." I


    rubbed my belly.


    Damon was captivated by the motherly love contained in my eyes, hisrge hand over it, feeling their


    baby.


    "You''re silly, you can''t feel the baby move yet, it''s not enough months, it should be ready by five or six


    months." I said.


    "Then you are not also ovepping?" Damon said, for feelings, for the baby, he knows too little.


    "Because the baby is in my belly, he can feel his mommy''s care and affection."


    "So why not when I''m his dad?" But it''s true, my belly is too t to feel anything at all.


    "Suit yourself." I smiled tenderly as I watched Damon''s hand pressed against my belly, moving gently


    up and down.


    In the living room, Monica said to Austin, "Austin, do you think there''s something different about your


    Damon and me?"


    Knowing that Mom hid the heart attack from Damon and his little beauty, he still can''t get over it, and he


    still likes the little beauty quite a bit.


    Like a friend, the little beauty is gentle and considerate and also very cute, really can''t figure out why


    God has to give me a heart attack!


    "What Mom says is what it is, even if they have any feelings, you are still the same to break them up?"


    Monica choked on his words, "When did I ever say I wanted to break them up? I want kids, Damon


    needs kids, what can I do? Some things just happen, it''s not as nasty as you think! I''m a mother too!"


    Don''t I understand the happiness of being a mother? I was sessful in business, as a mother, I admit


    I failed.


    "Anyway, Mom you won''t understand how I feel, Damon and I are not as disobedient as you think, why


    don''t you consult us on everything? I hate the feeling of being ordered around and having my fate set!


    Don''t you think Damon is your sacrifice?"


    "Austin, what are you trying to say?" Monica was having a hard time in her heart, but she still looked


    hard on the surface.


    "Damon needs affection too, how much pressure have you put on Damon over the years? My


    personality is more together than his, which shows more of your failure. Can''t you see that when he''s


    with the little beauty, none of his affection is faked?"


    Austin continued, "Whether it hurts or is happy, it''s Damon''s choice and I hope Mom will respect


    Damon."


    "You''re together treating me as yourmon enemy?" Monica couldn''t ept it.


    "No, we just want to be able to live a little more freely, Mom, we are all your sons, is there anyone who


    loves you more than your family?" Austin said, "Mom, I came back this time because I also want you to


    be able to let go of your feelings with Damon."


    A few struggles appeared on Monica''s face, and I finally said in frustration, "Just let me calm down for a


    minute and let me think about it."


    "Well, Mom, I hope you can think about it, then I''ll leave you alone." Austin gave Mom a hug and left.


    Natasha was happy for a while after I left, and Chevy and I were splurging together and soon spent


    almost all of our money.


    I sat in the living room with my son in my arms, "Damn it, what are we going to do now that we have no


    money? The previous house was sold, there''s no way we can sell this house, right?"

 Chapter 41 Didnt treat me like a daughter

    Chapter 41 Didn''t treat me like a daughter


    Chevy stammered, "Why don''t I go to Mr. Parsons and ask him to introduce me to a job that will at least


    support you and the baby."


    "Who wants you to support, why are you so stupid, I don''t know if our son will be like you or like me."


    Natasha spat out a mouthful of melon seeds.


    "Then what do you want me to do? You can''t watch a family eat without a meal, can you?"


    He looked at Natasha, the whole body dress, also worth several thousand.


    When he was spending money, he didn''t feel any pain, but now he thinks it''s all flesh cut off his body.


    Sofia also does not know how the Rubinstein family, the child, just know their own life, and do not care


    about their parents.


    Chevy even forgot to give me the home address of his new home, so how could I get to him?


    And he only thinks of this Sofia when he has no money.


    "Thought of it, right? Call you stupid and you don''t believe me!" Natasha''s hand nudged Chevy''s head,


    "You still have Sofi, you Sofia."


    "How am I supposed to ask for money? Besides how much do I want I will give?" Chevy said.


    "I don''t care, I look for me to ask, I will give is a miracle, you are after all my own father, you pretend to


    be a little pitiful, in front of me to say bad things about me can, in short, you say you are now very poor,


    I do not believe that I do not give, my heart is not made of iron."


    Chevy nodded and hugged Natasha, "You''re still smart, you''re my warlord."


    Natasha looked at Chevy with a gangly look on her face, if it wasn''t for the fact that his old Lai family


    had produced a money tree, I would be living in peace with him? Dream on!


    This was their noon conversation, and by three o''clock in the afternoon, he called me.


    I was lying in bed in a daze, and when I heard the phone, I reached out to answer it.


    "Sofia? It''s Dad. How are you doing over there? Did you eat well, drink well, sleep well?" Chevy asked.


    When I heard my dad''s voice, thest bit of sleep I had was gone and I said in a shaky voice, "Dad?"


    "Sofia, I''m so d you''re still willing to call me Dad, it''s all Dad''s fault, Dad made you miserable. I''m


    having a bad time these days, living in regret every day, how I wish you coulde back!"


    "What''s there to regret, it''s already happened, Dad you and Aunty Natasha are doing okay, you just


    about managed to live well without me."


    "Where are you talking about? How could we live a good life on our own without you?" Chevy said


    hypocritically.


    "Dad, I know what you''re calling for this time, I just want to tell you two things, one I really don''t have


    any money on me, you want me to pay you, I can''t do that, and two I''ve already sacrificed twice for you,


    I won''t take anything I have in exchange for money to support you."


    "Sofi, you kids are too unfilial, right? You want to get your dad killed, you live well, Rubinstein Group


    just give a little bit of change is enough for me to live half my life! I''m just going to ask you for money,


    and if you don''t give me money, I''m going to shake all your business out!"


    "I have nothing to lose now, you can even ignore my life, why should I sacrifice myself to help you


    support your lover and illegitimate son? I''m not that stupid anymore, I treat you like a father, but you


    don''t treat me like Sofia, I don''t want to care what you want."


    I hung up the phone decisively and said to the man lying next to me, "Would you say I''m cold-blooded


    and heartless?"


    "You should have done this a long time ago, I, I told you, there are times when you don''t give and you


    get back."


    I looked at the man who had closed his eyes to sleep, and I still felt some mncholy in my heart, "But


    after the rejection, it was hard for me."


    "You have to get used to that hard feeling or you''ll always be weak and smart enough to refuse, you


    know?"


    As he spoke, his lips moved slightly, matching his cheeks beautifully.


    "I know, a few million is already enough for us to live for the rest of our lives, I''ve been benevolent


    enough, I can''t imagine my dad would treat me like this, it chills my heart, I resented my mother''s


    departure when I was a kid, now I can understand me, men like dad are too unreliable."


    Damon felt the sadnessing from my tone, he gently hugged my body, "Don''t think about it, he


    wouldn''t dare to shake this out, besides, our Rubinstein family has done a good job in PR, I promise


    you not to hurt them is."


    "Thank you, I''m tired, not physically tired, it''s my heart that''s tired, I''ve been dependent on my dad


    since I was a kid, and when ites down to it, he''s still bought off by money." I sighed repeatedly,


    "Forget it, don''t mention it, it''s hard for me every time I mention it."


    "Then don''t mention it, I''ve been at home with you today, isn''t that enough?" Damon''szy voice


    wandered around my neck.


    "Even you are someone else''s man and will be someone else''s husband in the future, so what''s there


    to be happy about?"


    I forced myself to break free from my mixed thoughts, when even affection has hit the rocks, I don''t


    know who I can trust anymore!


    "Oh? Why do you feel that your mouth tastes sour when you speak? Is it me who feels wrong, or ......"


    he said ambiguously.


    "The actual fact is that you are feeling wrong, right? I don''t like you, why should I be jealous? I''m not


    idle enough to eat dry jealousy right now."


    I said, I was thinking that Tiffany wille back next month, Damon has long been looking forward to


    me? Then there is no need for me to show my emotions, even if I lie to keep my share of pride.


    I was licking my wounds like a child with a bad mouth, not wanting to pay attention to other people''s


    care.


    But damn it, this look of mine raised a protective desire in him, was the door to his heart that easy to


    break into?


    He developed some frustration, "You''re lying, me, you''re not fooling anyone when you lie, unless I''m


    stupid."


    "You''re not a fool, you''re too smug, and the aesthetic views of women all over the world aren''t all in


    your mold."


    I said, then got up and said, "Never you mind, I''m not saying you''re not good enough, what I mean is,


    you''re not my type."


    I was sure that Damon''s eyes behind me must have been able to kill, I''m sorry Damon, I don''t fight for


    people I can''t have.


    And there''s no way Damon will ever have that kind of crush on me between a man and a woman, so


    it''s all better to give up early.


    This woman! How dare she say he''s not my type!


    Then what do I like? A cheeky guy like Austin? Or deep like Mr. Carver, or the texting guy?


    His good mood is always ruined by my words, and he looks at the picture of Tiffany hanging on the


    wall.


    Next month, next month Tiffany will be back and everything will be back to normal, he''s just been lonely


    for too long.


    What man wouldn''t have a little emotional infidelity? No need to care too much.


    "Sir, I have found Chevy''s information as you instructed." The man in ck uniform bowed his waist.


    "Go ahead." Damon sat down on the couch.


    "He''s now bought a house in a posh downtown location with a woman named Natasha, neither of them


    are looking for work, and they''re splurging every day, and the millions are quickly running out."


    "Hmph, just think about it, that kind of person wouldn''t value unearned money at all. That''s why he


    wants money?"


    "Yes! Chevy''s economy is all under Natasha''s control, and it''s already much better than the previous


    life of gambling indiscriminately every day."


    "Is that so?" He was not inquiring, but sarcastic and mocking.


    "Sir, with all due respect, such a small person is not worth your time on him at all."


    "You don''t understand, and you don''t need to know, follow my instructions, give him a taste of his own


    medicine and tell him to stop bothering people."


    "Give him a hard time?" The henchman asked.


    "No, intimidation is fine, no need to bring harm to his body."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After Damon finished instructing, he looked out the window.


    The greenery in H City was doing well, although the air was still a bit dirty.


    Feeling a little bored with boredom, Damon made a phone call.


    "Hello, this is ......"


    "Linda, it''s me." Damon said.


    "Oh, sir, what''s up?" Linda asked, the gentleman hardly ever calls home, is it an emergency?


    "What am I doing now?" Damon said with a fake cough.


    "You''re talking about thedy, right? I''ve been yelling about being bored and now I''m in the living room


    teasing the cat."


    "How boring!" Damon said, "Here''s the thing, I have an important document in a drawer in my


    bedroom, code 345A, for me to deliver it to me."


    "For thedy to deliver it herself?"


    "Well, I don''t have anything to do anyway, right? Have Uncle Li send me over, I don''t have anything


    else to do."


    Damon hung up the phone, the corners of his mouth pursed slightly, suppressing the smile that was


    ready to emerge.


    Only less than two minutes into the break, the family called.


    "Damon? Did you ask me to deliver the paperwork to your office?" My voice came through.


    "Well, yes, it''s very important, I need it today, and I forgot to bring it here this morning." He never


    changed his face when he lied.


    "Then I''ll just fax it to you directly or send it to you online, don''t you have any other spare documents?"


    "Are you an idiot? That''s an authoritativepany secret, how can you send it in this way? If you work


    in thepany, sooner orter you''ll bring down the wholepany."


    Damon was furious, did I not even want to send a document to me? Is it because he doesn''t want to


    see him or something else?


    "That''s so, well then, what time do you want it at thetest."


    I was really undeterred, making ast ditch effort, and Damon hates it when people drag their feet.


    He said straight up, "Now! Right now! Right now! You''re responsible for any dys!"


    The heat made him tug at his tie, though I heard me say on the other end, "Hey, you asked for my help,


    not an order!"


    Damon hung up the phone with a tug, I dare you not toe! He didn''t feel the least bit nasty about his


    ploy.


    Sure enough, twenty minutester, I puffed and knocked on his office door, he flicked the switch, and I


    rushed in.


    cing the papers in my hand vigorously on the desk, "Here are your papers, if there is nothing else,


    I''m going back now."


    How bad was the man in front of me?

 Chapter 42 Stealing Food

    Chapter 42 Stealing Food


    He leaned back in his seat, made azy posture, looked askance at my panting appearance, and


    This look, simply to make me angry fraud!


    I heard that he needed this document, but I rushed over here in a hurry, only to see his leisurely and


    rxed look, damn it!


    "Of course there are other things, these days my secretary is sick and can note to work, no ......"


    Damon indebtedly pointed to the empty cup of tea, "I wanted to drink tea and found no one ......"


    He meant for me to make him tea that is! That''s despicable! That''s abominable!


    I would like to know what else he wanted to y, so I grabbed some tea leaves and made him tea.


    Sure enough, the tea that the rich people drink is different, just start steeping for a while, the tea water


    is clear and slightly green, the tea leaves spread out, forming a flower shape at the bottom.


    With their own home brewing ofrge thick stick tea, brewing out of the bitter and astringent taste is


    simply a world of difference.


    I worked in the teahouse, first with boiling water to scald the baster pot once, put the tea leaves in,


    plus boiling water, poured in four small baster cups, cover, and then over the boiling water poured


    on the lid of the four tea cups.


    So, then gather the water from the four cups into Damon''s cup, hand it over to Damon''s face.


    Damon picked up the teacups and took a slight taste, "Well, it tastes pretty good. Thanks for your hard


    work ......"


    I look at his look of indebtedness, inwardly stirred up a lot of anger, "So I can go now?"


    "Not yet. Can''t you see that my desk is rather messy? The page numbers of these documents are all


    messed up, you have to rearrange them for me."


    This was his masterpiece before I came in, and he gave amusement watching my fried but not daring


    to really freak out expression.


    It was much more fun than the boredom of being alone just now, and I always kept the spirits up.


    "I just can''t believe there isn''t a single employee in the entire Rubinstein Group who can do this for


    you." Damon, you''re ying games with me.


    "Everyone has their own position, why would I want someone else to leave their job to help me


    organize my files?" Damonughed, "I know how to manage thepany in the best interest, not


    recruit some employees who can only organize things."


    "What do you mean, you''re insinuating that I''m not?" I said, "That''s all I can organize without a brain?"


    Damon pretended to be perfunctory, "Knowing you''re smart, won''t that make you a secretary to be able


    to do things?"


    I took the heavy file of about five or six pounds to the corner and organized it indignantly, cursing in my


    heart, "Damon is a pervert!


    It took me about ten minutes to sort through less than a tenth of it, and I sat down in my chair in


    frustration while Damon seemed to be taking it easy.


    "I don''t think it''s right, there are so many papers, it takes a long time to organize them, what are you


    doing? Look? I don''t think you have the energy to look at it at all, do you think it''s fun to fool me?"


    "I don''t have the energy to look at it, but I still have to organize it, maybe one day it will be


    something useful. If you feel tired, you can rest a little more."


    "You don''t need to say that? I''m not going to tire myself out, I don''t get paid, I don''t have to work my


    ass off!" I said.


    I was resting well at home, and a phone call from him disrupted my resting n.


    "You''re quite calcting." Damon took in all my cuteness.


    After a while, he pointed to something on the other chair and asked, "What''s that?"


    "It''s not because Linda loves you and brought you food, afraid you wouldn''t eat well at the office." I said


    with a puff of anger.


    "Oh, that''s good. It just so happens that I didn''t eat much this morning and now I''m a little hungry."


    Damon said.


    Look how rxed he is, someone else made the tea, someone else organized the paperwork, and


    someone else brought the food!


    "Why are you still standing there? Why don''t you bring it over to me?" The tone of an ancient evil son.


    I shook my head, sold my soul again, and handed up the food.


    I nced curiously at hisputer, but he quickly closed the page.


    I think I saw the word heart attack on it. I''m too sensitive, I guess. There shouldn''t be any content,


    Damon wouldn''t pay attention to that.


    "What did you just see?" Damon asked with a cough and a fist to his lips, his eyes looking up at me.


    "Didn''t see anything, weren''t you at work? Why are you afraid I''ll peek?" I said.


    "Company secrets, except for me and the core staff, can not be shown to anyone, including me can not


    be an exception, from top to bottom toply with thepany''s rules, in order to convince the public,


    right?" Damon said.


    "Confidential again, how many secrets does yourpany have? It''s not like it''s a spy organization." I


    said.


    I opened the thermos and inside was a fancy assortment of sushi that looked both meat and veggie


    and matched the colors beautifully.


    I should have known that I would have stolen some on the way, it was too bad to give it all to Damon,


    right?


    "You want to eat too?" Looking at my expression as I stared at the food, like a hungry cat.


    "Yeah." This time I nodded obediently, I was a little hungry, and I have no resistance to food.


    "Then eat together." Damon said, looking at it, there was only one pair of chopsticks, share it.


    I took one and ate it, showing a delicious expression, and when I looked up, I suddenly felt that I was


    too greedy.


    Look at Damon looking at me and smiling, is he looking at my joke?


    I swallowed faster, but choked and kept coughing, woe is me!


    He handed me the water, I took a few quick sips and felt better with his gentle back rub.


    I looked at the cup of tea, and it was the same cup he was drinking from. My cheeks were getting hot,


    and they were so close.


    My cheeks were tinged with red and the skin at my neck was pink from the coughing.


    My eyes blinked and I was looking at him too, and he saidnguidly, "There''s something around your


    mouth."


    "Where?" I wiped the corner of my own mouth, but heard Damon say, "Let me help you."


    A warm touch touched my lips, and Damon''s handsome face was so close to mine that their noses


    touched.


    His kiss was gentle this time, and I could feel the lightness of his force even with my eyes closed. I had


    been running away until I knew I couldn''t escape, and I gave it away, only to trigger his passion.


    He was only going to have a short kiss, but he inadvertently prolonged it. Seeing my confused look, he


    seemed to be moved, and he uncontrobly lengthened the kiss, his heart beating powerfully, a


    palpitation that had never been there before.


    He didn''t let go of me until he feared I would run out of oxygen, and watching me keep breathing


    vigorously, he suddenly had a simple pleasure.


    "And you''reughing! I''m eating, not being eaten by you!" I said in annoyance, I did want to run away at


    first just now, but as the kiss gradually lengthened, I grew addicted.


    He stillughed, and it pissed me off, Damon was too much for people to think about, just from the


    beginning he was not even hungry, but wanted to take advantage of me, right?


    But since he was looking at my jokes, why were his ears red? It''s strange, could it be thatck of


    oxygen also makes the ears red?


    "Since it''s all about eating, it''s not the same." Damon ate a sushi in a good mood under my watchful


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    eyes.


    It really tasted good, and Linda''s handiwork had really improved a lot. He asked, "Did Linda really make


    this?"


    I tilted my head away and said stiffly, "Who else would want to care about you besides Linda?"


    Damon looked at the lovely and beautiful food and felt a strange emotion in his heart.


    This feeling is different from the one Tiffany gave him. With Tiffany, he would be veryfortable, but


    with me, his heart is sometimes boring and sometimes sweet and sour, let him say specifically, he can''t


    say what is the qualitative difference between the two.


    When you think of Tiffany, you miss the silence of the two together, while when you think of me, your


    heart is empty, recalling the two together, sometimes with a different feeling as the memory screen


    shifts.


    He said, "Don''t think I''m not popr, as long as I hook my finger, there will be a lot of women willing to


    send to the door."


    His words made my heart slightly sour, yes, he is rich and powerful, and young and talented, if he


    wanted a woman, there would be no shortage.


    What am I? Just a small woman, like he said is not fully developed, such I have no attraction at all.


    "Fine, fine, I believe." I wrapped a sushi in my mouth and said, "I really don''t know what''s so proud


    about this."


    "I''m just reminding you not to make me out to be worthless." Damon said.


    Seeing how well I was eating, he didn''t feel like eating more than usual, "Are you still having lunch for


    lunch?"


    "Lunch? Why not? It''s a small pre-dinner meal at best, right?" I can eat pregnant, and again I usually


    can eat, just not easy to gain weight, eat how much or thin, the only thing is the baby face, look like I


    am not thin.


    "So what do you want to eat?" Damon listened to my suggestions with interest.


    "What to eat you decide, seafood or, hot pot is also good, Western food is also very good!" I said.


    "And I''m not paying you, you''re eating a few days'' wages, right?" Damon said.


    "You''re the one who told me to eat whatever I want, and now you''re talking to me about this, you''re too


    stingy, right?" I said.


    Besides, isn''t he supposed to eat? I''m here, just one more pair of chopsticks, how much more money


    can it cost?


    I was kind enough to bring sushi, which he made himself, and I brought it over without eating any of it.


    "Then I''ll treat you to a steak, it''s time to teach you to eat Western food, when Tiffanyes back and


    sees that you can''t even eat Western food, won''t sheugh at you?" Damon said.


    I looked at him glowing, sure enough when he mentioned Miss Tiffany, his expression was different, I


    pulled my cheeks and gave a bitter smile.


    Damon realized that he had talked about a taboo subject and the bnce between them had been


    destroyed, so it was better to mention Tiffany less in front of me.

 Chapter 43 Gluttony

    Chapter 43 Gluttony


    Seeing me go from a smiling face just now to a head down now, looking at my shoces, he squeezed


    my little hand, "Be careful of hitting the elevator door."


    I nodded, and after a moment to ease out of the mncholy, I said, "Thanks."


    As Damon had said, I reverted to that raw politeness.


    As good as I am with Damon, I''m just a third party after all, right?


    Or if I was a third party, I had to pass a strict test. I took a deep breath and took his big hand back.


    Am I not a bit greedy and selfish, knowing that he has a woman he loves, and I still want to be near the


    warmth of him.


    There were only two people in the elevator for Mr. From the forty-fifth floor, one by one, my heart


    swayed along with it.


    I looked at the face of the man next to me printed on the top of the elevator, and my heart sank even


    more.


    I broke the calm and said, "Damon, in case, and I mean in case, I really have an ident in production,


    will you miss meter?"


    "No. I will never miss you, I will forget you as a person." The content of his answer caused my heart to


    suddenly intensify its pain.


    "Oh." I nodded, but felt his hand squeeze mine tighter, not knowing if it was his or my sweat on my


    hand.


    The number of the elevator turned to 10 before Damon turned back to me and said, "So nothing should


    ever happen to you, live if you want to not be faded away!"


    I was the only one in his gaze, and for a moment I felt the urge to cry.


    His voice became gentle, "Live for me, are you willing to be crushed by fate so quickly?"


    Finally my voice finally choked a little, "Not willing, I will try to try."


    "Opportunity does not leave to the unprepared, your illness is not the most serious kind, cooperate with


    the doctor for regr treatment and examination, when the timees I will connect you with the best


    professional doctors in the world." Damon said.


    I nodded hard, "I know."


    Sure enough, while in the office, he was not in the office, but looking up information on pregnancies in


    congenital heart disease patients.


    The elevator door opened, a bright light outside, and I broke into a smile as I looked down at the two


    men''s hands sped together.


    It turns out Linda was right, he''s not that bad a person, he just keeps everything inside.


    If I hadn''t had the chance to live with him all the time, how would I have known? So fate is a strange


    thing.


    When we got to the Western restaurant, Damon said, "Don''t look so bitter that I think you''re acting in a


    Joan of Arc drama, let''s see what we have to eat."


    I looked at the menu he handed over and studied it carefully, thinking that I didn''t know much about the


    dishes on it, all in French.


    I blushed and said, "You''re too bad, aren''t you?"


    Bad? He took the menu, remembered that I didn''t understand French, andughed, "I forgot, so I''ll


    order a few signature dishes."


    He said a few words in French to the waiter next to him, and I could only count the people passing


    outside on the side.


    "It''s not a bad ce, is it? I sometimese here to rx when I''m a little busy at work." Damon said.


    "Well, as long as it''s expensive, the environment is usually not bad. You have the luxury ofing here


    to rx." I said.


    Compared to the money Damon earns, eating here is no different from eating at a roadside stall.


    The life of the upper ss is far more luxurious than we can imagine, not only materially but also


    spiritually.


    I know that this is also where the distance between them creates a sense of distance, Tiffany can


    Damonughed, "You have a very particr standard of evaluation, but I''ll ept your reasoning for


    now."


    The dishes that came up were beautiful, that''s all I can say, what with the shrimp flown in from the


    Mediterranean, the French wine, the Turkish toast, all of which I didn''t know, and tasted so good that I


    sighed in admiration several times in a row.


    Seeing me eating so happily, Damon said, "Looks like I brought you to the right ce, this is indeed a


    good restaurant."


    "Of course you know a lot, you''ve been to more restaurants than I''ve had snacks. What tastes good


    and what ces have unique tastes, you''re better than me, I''ll give you that." I said.


    "Later you will be like me, I can see you want to be a ssy person too, you are only


    eighteen, there are plenty of opportunities in the future." His emphasis was stubbornly making me think


    that I had a long time to live and that there would be no such thing as a postpartum hemorrhagic shock.


    I nodded, smiled, and said, "Good! Then you''ll have to provide me with the funds for me to study."


    It always felt like they were lying to each other, though I knew the words were untrue, so I took them as


    afort from Damon.


    I didn''t want the warmth he gave me out of pity, I wanted true love, but that was impossible for him to


    give.


    The sadness in my heart made me eat a lot, and holding on to my bulging stomach, I said, "So full."


    "You''re just as full as I thought you were, see the way people are looking at you."


    Damon was deliberately trying to make me feel weak.


    I observed the expressions of the people around me, and it seemed that everyone was looking at me.


    I had eaten only twice as much as a normal person would eat, so what was the surprise.


    "I''m done eating too, why don''t we leave quickly?" There is always a signal in my head that it is not


    advisable to stay here for a long time.


    "Okay, as you wish." Damon said, seeing my rxed look in the afterglow.


    After they left, everyone in the restaurant resumed talking together, but the conversation was almost


    always the same.


    "Is that Mr. Damon from the Rubinstein Group? Oh my God! He brought a little woman to dinner, so


    romantic!"


    "I thought it looked like that at first, too, then I thought it wasn''t. Just now when I saw the tip he gave to


    the waiter and his manner of speech, I realized that I wasn''t wrong, but it''s true!"


    "I can''t believe he brought a little woman with him, before he always had only one fixed girlfriend, I had


    believed that he was not only interested in men as the newspaper said, now the rumors are not


    broken."


    "Of course he only likes women, so many advantages in one person will like men, then there is no point


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    in the world of women!"


    "If only he could have a meal with me, I would give anything!"


    "How is that possible? You did not see how lovely the woman with him just now, how tender her skin is,


    the natural beauty without makeup eh!"


    "Ugh! I''m better off just longing and not thinking so much about it."


    After I got back to the office, I said to Damon, "There''s nothing more to do on your side, why don''t I just


    go back now, how about that?"


    I was suffering today, and being around Damon, I could always feel my mood, changing with his words.


    "No, you have to wait for me to go back with you." Damon said as he wrapped his arms around my


    body, "Wait for me to get off work and I''ll finish as soon as I can."


    "Do you always work this hard? Didn''t you say you had to recuperate from your injuries? Think of your


    body as something else."


    I think than my worry, he behaved very calmly, "It''s just a small injury, there is no need to listen to the


    doctor, I am not a woman."


    "As you like, if the condition worsens, you do not me me for not reminding you, noon time, you


    better take the opportunity to rest." I said, "If you want me to wait for you, it''s not that bad."


    "No!" He said, his bright eyes seeming to want to grab my insides, "Unless you go rest too."


    I shrugged, "Okay, whatever you say. Sometimes you really are a bit of an immature child."


    "Oh, that''s an exnation I don''t think I''ve ever heard anyone else have the audacity to say." He held


    out his hand making like he wanted to hit someone, "Come here and try the kid''s strength."


    "Don''t don''t ...... don''t do that, count me wrong, okay?" I dodged his hand everywhere.


    But he relentlessly tried to grab me, "Want me to let you go, unless you can swallow what you just said


    straight into your stomach."


    "You know that''s not going to happen." Iughed and dodged.


    "So there''s no way I''ll let go of you either!" His big hands grabbed me and pushed me, and I fell into the


    warm bed with him.


    I grinned cheekily, "Stop ying around, I''m pregnant, you should take care of me."


    "I''ll take care of you, who''ll take care of me? Hmm? Me, the baby seems to be a shield you use against


    me, do you think I should punish you?" Heughed, his hot breath spilling onto my neck, eliciting a


    tingling sensation.


    "The baby will take care of youter, won''t it?" I said, Damon''s hands braced to my left and right, and


    he was above me, gazing at me with deep eyes.


    "What if I said I had to have you take care of me?" Damon said, dipping his head and kissing me


    slightly on the lips, followed by another soft kiss.


    At this point I always felt as if I was being treated so gently as if I were his cherished treasure.


    The kiss soon started a fire and I couldn''t help but wrap my arms around his neck and indulge with him.


    Only with this kind of physical contact could they feel so close to each other.


    It was over, all over, this time for real,pletely desperate to fall into the trap of his tenderness.


    They kissed twice a day, and the two timesbined could bepared to the time it takes to eat,


    and to think that my cheeks were so red I could barely see them.


    They were obviously two sensible people, but they were both as mad as hell, forgetting everything!


    When I think of Tiffany, it makes me feel sorry for me, sorry for this gentle and kind woman, I moved.


    Damon sleeping beside me he, only when he is sleeping, I dare to gaze at him so.


    His long eyshes that make women jealous, open the eyes that make people unable to take a step,


    kissed me many times when the thin lips hooked up the arc, charming eyes, plus his high nose, his


    features are very three-dimensional.


    A closer look at this man, his bangs rooted down in front of the forehead, chestnut hair color with azy


    breath, soft daylight handsome face like a snow in the summer, or autumn rain, sprinkled on the body,


    cool andfortable ......

 Chapter 44 Mr.Carver

    Chapter 44 Mr.Carver


    Hands hanging at his side, clenching his fists tightly, wondering why he would act this way in his


    dreams, my hands brushing up against his quiet face, feeling his body heat bit by bit, this man, it


    always feels like he has a lot of deep secrets buried in his heart ......


    No matter how you look at it, front or side, he always makes people feel moved, which is his innate


    characteristic.


    Iy quietly by his side, nostrils smelling the male smelling from his body, my heart still can''t be


    calm.


    Damon is really a charming man, over time, more and more easily impressed by him.


    The women out there are more or less justified in their nymphomania, I thought, and closed my eyes, I


    should not think so much.


    Damon woke up an hour and a halfter, he went back to work in his office and sent a text message to


    Dr. Pitt to meet in the afternoon.


    Dr. Pete has a lot of experience with heart patients who are pregnant, and hopefully after he shows me,


    he will find a good treatment.


    I also woke up shortly thereafter and the first thing I did when I woke up was fold the cup and watch


    what Damon was doing.


    My favorite thing about Damon was the way he worked, the way he forgot himself and felt that this


    person was easy to rely on.


    Nowadays, young people like him are not willing to work so hard, and some rich kids are discrediting


    the society.


    Damon broke my prejudice, being rich is not wrong, everyone has their own choice, those who do bad


    things are certainly hateful, however the country''s hatred of the rich is really deep-rooted.


    "You''re awake?" Damon said, I hmmed, saw that the ss of water in front of Damon was empty and


    got up to give him some more.


    No wonder he''s always at a loss for words when ites to rtionships, I''m afraid he''s got all his


    mind on work.


    After refilling his water, I opened the door to get some air and stood under the window with the wind


    blowingfortably.


    "I, it''s very windy over here. You''re here to be Mr. temporary secretary again today?"


    A somewhat familiar voice made me look back, it was Mr.Carver, what was he doing here today?


    Tall, handsome man, wearing a casual short-sleeved shirt with a silver-gray cor, and casual pants of


    the same color underneath, with a particrly dignified air, as if the dignity of royalty. This kind of


    person, no matter what he wears, with his own aura, makes people feel high and dignified.


    My cheeks reddened slightly, "He forgot his stuff, I just did a small favor, howe Mr. Carver has time


    toe here?"


    "I came to see if I can''t? It seems he really has you in mind, but I don''t understand why he leaves his


    beauty out in the cold?"


    Mr. Carver also followed me, resting his hands on the windowsill and looking out side by side with me.


    It was a bit dizzying looking down over forty floors, and the ground was much reduced in size.


    "He''s working, I don''t want to disturb him, why, you don''t apany the beauty ande over to talk


    to me?" Iughed.


    "Beauty?" Mr.Carver asked.


    "The ring in your hand, huh?" I said, "Not someone who is deeply in love, as gentle and affectionate as


    Mr. Carver would always wear it on his hand? And there is no news from outside that Mr.Carver is


    married."


    Mr.Carver smiled, "I can''t imagine you are quite clever, yes, I am married but divorced again."


    As if seeing a hint of mncholy in him, I said, "Divorced and still can''t take off the diamond ring, more


    see Mr. Carver''s heart."


    "What''s the use of heart, I can''t seem to find me anymore."


    "Is that the purpose of your visit?" I asked.


    Mr. Carver''s business is certainly very powerful, but to find someone, it is better to find Rubinstein


    Group, they are ck and white, and have connections to some ck and white.


    "How else do you think I knuckled down on businessst time and gave Damon a $30 million slice of


    the pie?" Mr.Carver said.


    This man is really quite something, for the beloved, to do so, is also considered deep love.


    "I don''t know." I said.


    "You don''t know? He did not tell you?" Mr. Carver showed an expression of surprise.


    What''s so surprising, there''s nothing at all between them.


    "Didn''t say, besides I don''t know anything about his work." I said.


    "Seeing how hostile he was to mest time, I thought there was ...... something between you two"


    Mr.Carver looked at me with a somewhat forlorn look and didn''t say much more.


    "Mr. Carver also have to look at people can not see the time well." I said.


    "Don''t call me Mr. Carver, that''s what others call me, I have a name, Drew Carver."


    "Well, I''ll call you by your name from now on, Drew Carver, that''s not a bad name." I said.


    "What are you guys talking about, you look so happy, Mr. Carver, you came to see me?" It was Damon.


    He appeared behind them at some point, and he even looked at me with aplicated look.


    Being looked at by him with such a gaze, I always felt as if I had done something wrong, but think


    about it not at all, right?


    "I just talk to me, Mr. Rubinstein golden house, will not even be allowed to talk, right?" Drewughed.


    "Of course not, I''m just curious, you came with the purpose of looking for me, how now instead of


    talking to me." Damon''s mouth was smiling, but the discerning eye could tell that he wasn''t really


    smiling.


    "Misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding." Drew said, only he can say this sentence can be


    natural, without a little ttery.


    I also want to follow along inside, Damon said, "You like the wind, stay outside."


    Hey! What''s wrong with me? What did I do wrong? Not pointing it out and talking to me like that.


    "You seem too much cold to me, careful little beauty will fall away oh." Drew sat down and said.


    "No, what are you upset about? It''s not the one in your house, why? After two years of searching, you


    still haven''t found me?" Damon asked.


    "No." Drew showed his helplessness, "If I hadn''t asked for your help, I really wouldn''t want to show my


    helplessness in front of my biggest business rival. After two years of searching and using every


    connection, I just can''t find a single piece of information about me."


    "How is that possible? Did I grow wings and fly to outer space?" Damon said, this man has no


    sympathy!


    "If I knew, I wouldn''t be begging you in a low voice right now." Drew''s powerful aura is really not to be


    underestimated.


    "Then, for the sake of thest time you volunteered to do business with me to lose money, I will help


    you to find. You don''t seem to be good at finding people, how do you admit it? You still have to beg me


    in the end?" Damon''s words reveal his smugness.


    He had always had a delicate rtionship with Drew, a business rivalry and a personal charm that was


    indistinguishable between the two.


    How could Damon not be smug when one of them bowed down, as he did today?


    "Then I thank you. Why, you don''t even ask me who I am or what I look like?" Drew asked.


    "No, I know who I am, isn''t that the little employee who blundered at yourpany''s tailgatest time?


    You''re the only one who can tolerate such a big mistake, if I were, I would have been told to go home."


    Damon grunted out of his nostrils.


    "Okay, I''m begging you, don''t keep saying I''m not, people have been missing for two years, I''m very


    anxious now, to be honest, I''ve been so overwhelmedtely, I''m losing sleep at night."


    Drew did this for a woman, let Damon some surprised and expected.


    "Okay, I won''t talk about it, well, I promise you to find it, you can also go, right? Both times you''ve


    challenged my patience in the midst ofpromise."


    "You mean about me talking to me? Who makes me look unsuspecting? Who wouldn''t want toe up


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    and talk to me when they see me like that? I think it''s better for you to bring me out less often, maybe a


    lot of people are coveting me."


    Damon was angered by his direct stab at the heart, but thought of Drew just now also begged him,


    forget it, not with him.


    "I don''t need you to tell me what to do, if you were really capable you wouldn''t have lost all the women."


    Damon said.


    Finally Drew also under his cynicism angry open the door and go, but he is not a save.


    "I, this is my card, if you have anything in the future, you can call me, I will try to help you."


    Drew said, his eyes still picking at Damon if anything.


    "Oh, thanks, then I can trouble you if I have anything to do in the future." I said with a smirk.


    "Me,e in! That''s my business rival, are you trying to tell him trade secrets?" Damon said in


    exasperation.


    I still didn''t forget to wave to Drew before returning to the office.


    "What trade secrets, all day long it''s confidential confidential confidential, I don''t know any confidential."


    I said, hugging my body.


    "Confidential is confidential, I don''t have to exin it to you." Damon said fiercely, "Are you cold?"


    "Well, of course I''m cold, I don''t know how long you''ve been locked out, can I not be cold?" I


    "Then why don''t youe over here! No one will pity you if you freeze to death." Damon said.


    I thought he would take his jacket off and put it on me, but he just dragged me over and held me in his


    arms.


    The coat wrapped around me as tightly as possible, while saying in an impish tone, "Don''t move


    around and interrupt my work."


    I blushed, his arms were indeed warm, and I was surprised how he could work in such a situation,


    Superman?


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll see your trade secrets?" I asked.


    "You shouldn''t be that smart in the head, if you were that smart, you wouldn''t piss me off every time."


    Damon said.


    "What, I don''t even know why you''re angry, I''m not a living god, how would I know what you''re


    thinking?"


    My words got me punished as Damon freed his typing hand and pinched my pink cheek.


    Forget it, this bad guy''s mind is not something I can easily figure out, I nestled in his arms and found a


    After a while, Damon pinched my nose and I moved around plus grunted, but I woke up under his


    continuous effect.

 Chapter 45 Termination of pregnancy

    Chapter 45 Termination of pregnancy


    "What are you doing?" I was angry at having my sleep disturbed.


    "I''m bored working alone, you can watch me work or keep your eyes open, no sleeping." Damon said


    tuggingly.


    "What are you talking about? Are you still letting people live? You can''t even sleep?" I yelled.


    "Then if you''re sleepy, you can talk to me and ask me anything you want."


    Why is Damon so kind today? It''s funny.


    "You told me to ask, oh well, let me ask you, what kind of person did Drew tell you to find?" I asked him


    with a wink of curiosity.


    I was kind enough to ask a question, and the first thing I actually asked was news about Drew, so could


    it be that I was interested in him?


    "I can''t answer that question." Damon said with a cold face.


    "See see see, I knew you were telling lies, before I asked you, you made excuses." I said.


    "Then give me a reason why you asked that question." Damon said, "Could it be that you have


    something against him and knowing that hispany is simr to mine andparable in strength,


    you are starting to get your heart set on it?"


    "You''re talking nonsense! You''re infuriating eh!" I punched him in the chest, "I just learned his name


    today, where am I interested in him, I''m just interested in his beloved one."


    "That''s still not interested in him?" Damon, there is no need for this person tomunicate further! The


    "Forget it, say what you like." I shrink back in frustration, sometimes he''s just unbelievable!


    Thinking I was probably telling the truth, and besides Drew is so determined to his beloved that he


    shouldn''t be looking at me.


    "The guy he likes is just a junior clerk who messed him up at thepany tailgate, and then one thing


    led to another, and what happened I don''t know, and it seems to have taken his seed away."


    "? I can''t believe that''s the story? I thought Drew was into ssy, generous women."


    "Damn, how I feel like I''m bing gossipy under your guidance, well you know what I''ve said, this


    topic is suspended!"


    I nodded in his arms, nothing more questions to ask for now.


    "When will you be done with work?" I asked.


    "Is that your second question?" Damon was frustrated with my question.


    "You can ask any question you say, including this one, right?" I said.


    "Since you want my work done so badly, you can end it now." Damon said.


    He didn''t want to show the real reason for leaving work early, the slightest movement of me in his arms


    would tickle his desire.


    His own reaction was so strong that he couldn''t continue to ignore it and had to put his work down.


    "That''s great." I broke away from Damon''s arms and left that warm harbor, a little lost.


    Damon took me downstairs to my car, the route wasn''t the same one home.


    "Where are you taking me?" I asked.


    "To take you to a doctor''s appointment, which I had made earlier." Damon said.


    Take me to the doctor? What can a doctor do for a congenital heart defect? Wait a minute! He didn''t


    want me to abort the baby, did he?


    My heart suddenly went cold at the thought, "Damon, what are you taking me to the doctor for?"


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m just taking you to an authoritative cardiologist to reconfirm your risk level of


    pregnancy and childbirth." Damon exined, looking at me with a protective look, it was kinda


    heartbreaking, my power is too weak yet great.


    "Oh." I replied, my suspicions weren''t for, thest time I signed a contract, I still remember that.


    My guard was up all the way, and Damon had no way to get me to rx, and could only heartily try not


    to touch my emotions.


    When we arrived at Dr. Pete''s location, I was given a fetal exam and some detailed information about


    my heart condition.


    After the examination, Dr. Pitt took off his eyes and said, "There are a total of four levels of congenital


    heart disease depending on the severity, level one and two are not very dangerous to have children,


    level three and four cannot be pregnant in principle, and level three patients need to cooperate with


    their doctors. Grade IV absolutely cannot be pregnant and a pregnancy found must be terminated."


    Damon stepped forward and asked, "So what level is my case?"


    Dr. Pete said, "My case should be level three, you have to cooperate well with the doctor, get enough


    sleep every day, no physical activity, some details, I still have to observe carefully, make an


    appointment with me beforeing."


    Damon asked again, "And what exactly is the level of danger? Will childbirth be life-threatening?"


    "That''s a question I don''t think I''ll have a visual answer to until a few months from now, and I can''t be


    unsure right now." Dr. Pitt said.


    I didn''t understand much of the foreignnguage, and since this doctor was talking all the technical


    terms, I asked worriedly, "Will the baby be healthy?"


    This is the conditioned reflex of being a mother, the first question is not about your own safety, but the


    child''s.


    "Don''t worry yet, the doctor said it''s still a little early to know, you''ll probably know something in two or


    three months, your situation hasn''t stabilized yet, the first three months are the most critical time."


    Damon said.


    "Oh, so does the doctor have anything for me to watch out for?" I asked.


    "Don''t engage in physicalbor, and get enough sleep, at least the doctor said you are not a grade 4


    congenital heart disease, if you are a grade 4, you can''t get pregnant, if you are a grade 3, you have to


    cooperate well with the doctor, do you hear me?"


    Although I usually always talk back or don''t take Damon''s words seriously, I can''t help but take it


    seriously when ites to the baby.


    Besides, I wanted to live to see my baby grow up healthy, and I would feel relieved no matter where I


    was in the world.


    Damon and I left the hospital and went home, and on the way they had different thoughts.


    I vowed that I would give up my feelings if God would let my baby be born safely.


    It''s not easy to start a rtionship that simply can''t make it to the other side under the storm, so let''s


    give up now ......


    Damon entered the door, faintly felt that today''s situation is a little strange.


    Before he could open his mouth to ask Austin, who was not looking too good, he was pounced on,


    "Damon! I missed you! I''m back!"


    I was dumbfounded behind Damon, didn''t I say I wouldn''t be back until next month? Howe I''m


    back now?


    "Didn''t you say you''d be back next month?" Seeing Tiffany suddenlye back, he was also surprised


    and hugged me back.


    "I wanted to give you a surprise, didn''t I? It would have been pointless if I had told you before." Tiffany


    said poutingly.


    "! Is this me? She''s so cute and so young, she''s like a little loli next to you." Tiffany squeezed my little


    hand, "Hello, Austin called you a little beauty, I''ll call you a little beauty too!"


    I could only pull back a smile, not knowing how to face this awkward scene.


    "Hey! Why are you stealing my exclusive title, I don''t want to share it with you, you might as well call


    me me." Austin muttered.


    Tiffany''s happy face turned a little darker when she heard him say that and I froze there.


    "Austin! Don''t treat Tiffany like that, I''m innocent, if you keep doing that, I''m going to ignore you."


    Damon said.


    Austin hummed out of his throat, patted the seat next to him, and said, "Come here, little beauty, sit


    here with me."


    This gave me a break, I gave him a grateful look and went to sit next to Austin.


    And then froze, for a long time, while Tiffany was talking excitedly with Damon about a whole bunch of


    stuff, and Damon was also interested.


    I couldn''t imagine that so soon, in a short time, he and I seemed like passersby, and I tingled inside.


    "Damon, this is a gift I brought you, it''s a new suit I designed, the master was veryplimentary


    about this piece of mine."


    Tiffany''s long hands picked up a beautifully wrapped gift and brought it to Damon''s hands.


    "Really? I''d like to see it." He smiled, unfolded the gift, and looked at it carefully, "Not bad, it''s an


    improvement."


    "Is that all?" Tiffany said disgruntled, I''m about 5''7", with long chestnut curls on my shoulders, wearing


    a sheath dress, showing my slender hands, slender and charming, and then look at me, full of little


    family.


    "You don''t like lies, and you can''t be happy if I tell them, so why should I?" Damon said.


    With Tiffany, he was always gentle enough to almost melt away.


    Monica and Wesley Rubinstein treated Tiffany coldly, seeing the man but not saying a word.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    And Austin''s hostility is even greater, he has long said that he does not like this woman to ignore


    Damon''s feelings for the sake of his career.


    "I knew you were greasy and trying to make me happy." Tiffany smiled weakly.


    Seeing the two of them here, I wanted to leave immediately, but I couldn''t.


    If I left, Tiffany would know I was jealous, and Damon would show his displeasure with me.


    I wasn''t that capricious, and I had been prepared for Damon''s attitude for a long time.


    But when this moment really came, I still couldn''t help but feel the pain in my heart, which I had asked


    for and couldn''t me anyone else.


    "Damon, is it really okay for you to put me aside and ignore me? I think I''m a cute kid." Tiffanyughed.


    Damon said, "A child indeed, irritatingly stubborn."


    Tiffany smiled and pretended to be unhappy, "Damon, people are still in their adolescence after all, it''s


    not good for you to talk about my ws in front of others like this, right?"


    "What''s wrong with that? This is the truth, isn''t it?" Damon smiled and put his hand on Tiffany''s hand.


    I said coldly, "Yes, that''s how you like it, never putting my rights in perspective."


    A moment ago he was expressing his concern and worry for me in the hospital, and now he turned his


    tenderness on another woman in an instant.

 Chapter 46 Tiffanys return

    Chapter 46 Tiffany''s return


    It''s not someone else who really hurt me, it''s him! Talking about me like that in front of Tiffany, just


    because I don''t say anything doesn''t mean I''m not angry!


    "Yo, why are the two of you at sword point after just a few words? That''s not good, Damon, you''re an


    adult, you should give in to me." Tiffany said.


    "It''s okay, I''m just sulking." Damon said.


    The reason I came back this time was to check up on the two, and it didn''t look like they were getting


    along.


    Good, that''s what I want, I''m career minded and strong andpetitive at the same time, I don''t allow


    my wonderful unique man to be taken away from me!


    Austin put his arm around me and whispered next to me, "Don''t worry little beauty, I''ll always be on


    your side."


    I shrank back, such an awkward situation I hadn''t encountered before or even been in love I was still


    very vulnerable.


    "Everyone,e on over and eat." Monica said, my brow was furrowed from the moment I saw Tiffany


    arrive.


    I didn''t want to eat, my appetite was weak, still I sat at the table and ate, the food I usually find delicious


    tasted like wax at this time.


    "Tiffany, you eat more of this, you can''t eat authentic A cuisine abroad." Damon said.


    I smiled sweetly at Damon''s dish and ate it, "Well, it''s still Linda''s good cooking."


    Linda was standing not far away to see if there was anything else everyone needed.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The key depends on the meaning of Mr. If Mr. and mydy are not happy together, why should we as


    outsiders force it?


    That is love, not just anyone can be a direct substitute.


    Tiffany smiled and gave me a little bit of food, "Sofia, this you eat more, it can replenish nutrition oh."


    I looked at it, it was the best part of the fish, but now I wanted to vomit just smelling it.


    I ate it anyway under the sight of Damon''s attention, and then I didn''t eat anything else.


    With my stomach backing up, I covered my mouth and walked to the bathroom, and Damon followed,


    probably because Tiffany told him to.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had pregnancy sickness, why is it starting again now?" Damon said as


    he rubbed my back.


    "It''s nothing, as long as I don''t eat fish, I won''t want to throw up." I said.


    It was the fish that Tiffany had just pinned to me. Damon said painfully, "Since you can''t eat it, don''t eat


    it."


    "I just got back, you guys are so close, if I don''t eat it, what will people think of me?" I said.


    Tiffany is not popr in this family, and if I do this again, it will be even worse. "We won''t think much of


    it, as long as you don''t think that way, right?" Damon just can''t do anything about me.


    "Go eat, you and Miss Tiffany must have a lot to talk about, don''t leave me out in the cold because of


    me, I must be at a loss for words now that I''m eating alone with everyone." I vomited up a little acid and


    said sadly.


    "Look what you''ve be, and you''re still thinking of others, are you being too nice?" Damon took a


    napkin and wiped my mouth.


    The corners of my eyes were a little red, I don''t know if it was because of his care at the moment, or


    because of something else.


    "Seeing as how you don''t save me a day, what would you do if I wasn''t around?" Damon said.


    The tone of his voice was a little bit tolerant in addition to a little bit mildly reproachful, and I thought


    sorrowfully, every day after that you are not there.


    Damon helped me to the living room and sat me on the couch, "The doctor said to rest more, so rest


    well and have Linda prepare more food for youter when you''re hungry."


    Tiffany took a bite of her favorite duck neck and her eyes stopped a bit, it seems Damon still cares


    about me.


    Austin was happy to see Tiffany''s frustrated look, "Damon,e over and eat, a little thing for the little


    beauty and you''re in such a hurry."


    "I''m pregnant, can Ipare with your frivolous look? I went to the hospital today and the doctor said


    my body has to cooperate with the treatment."


    "Is that so? What else did the doctor say? Was it an internationally renowned doctor, or just a regr


    specialist?" Monica asked.


    "It''s a well-known doctor, how dare I take the ordinary one to see? Enough sleep, no physical work,


    that''s all for now." Damon said.


    "We''ll have to see them regrly." Monica said.


    Then Monica said to no one in particr, "Pregnant people are not like ordinary people, so we have to


    work together to take care of them."


    Wesley Rubinstein nodded cheerfully, "This is the first little life in the Rubinstein family, and there can''t


    be any slip-ups."


    Everyone was having a discussion about me, Tiffany was sad about this return, had I lost my ce to


    that little woman?


    The excitement that had just begun to arrive then dissipated, and I smiled bitterly and Damon said, "I''m


    full."


    "Are you full so soon?" Damon inquired with concern, watching Tiffany turn around to carry the


    luggage.


    Damon put down his dishes and gave me a hand when Monica snapped, "Tiffany''s room is next door to


    Austin''s room."


    Tiffany looked up, wasn''t I supposed to share a room with Damon, and didn''t Damon say his parents


    hadpromised?


    "Mom." Damon understood Tiffany''s feelings and cast a questioning nce at Monica.


    "Sofia''s health is not good, someone has to take care of her, and if I could conceive a child for you too,


    we would do the same." Monica said.


    Ament that made Tiffany''s eyes slowly turn red, I knew full well that I couldn''t possibly conceive


    Damon''s child.


    "Mom, that''s too much to say!" Damon was angry.


    "Forget it, Damon, I''ll live next door to Austin. It''s okay, we''re close, it''s the same if we don''t live


    together."


    Tiffany reassured him that I was the one who was aggrieved, and I was so considerate for him.


    He looked at me nestled on the sofa like a wounded kitten, his eyes darkened for a moment and took


    Tiffany upstairs.


    He had Tiffany in his arms, but all he could think about was me and the mncholy look on my face


    when I returned today.


    Tiffany stands up and walks around the room, "Damon, spread your stuff in, it''s kinda like a home."


    "Well, it''s not bad, better than I thought it would be, isn''t it? How many days are you staying this time?


    Half a month like I said before?"


    Damon grabbed my long, slender hands, which were calloused, probably from the work.


    "Half a month, maybe a few days more or less than that, depending on how much there is to do in


    France, how does it feel?"


    Tiffany asked with a tone of anticipation.


    "Like a dream, very happy." Damon said, he said, "It''s covered in calluses, you work too hard."


    Tiffany retracted her hand, "It''s nothing, it''s just a little problem, without hard work, how can you


    seed?"


    Damon smiled lovingly, not having seen her beloved man for a long time, Tiffany lowered her head,


    "Damon, kiss me."


    My kiss gradually fell, Tiffany''s beauty is very atmospheric, there are few designers as beautiful as me


    internationally.


    But on the verge of the two lips touching, was interrupted by Damon, the momentary image of me with


    tears in my eyes shed, he could not kiss, he said with an apologetic tone, "I remembered that I went


    to the hospital this afternoon, it was not clean and I had not showered."


    Tiffany''s eyes darkened for a moment and she said with a smile, "It''s okay, I don''t mind, we still have


    half a month to develop our rtionship."


    My smile was tinged with sadness, was Damon starting to reject my kisses now?


    What had I done while I was away?


    I was watching TV in the living room. Austin knew I was having a hard time, so he watched TV with me,


    and he even enlightened me from time to time.


    "Damon and Tiffany have been in a rtionship for several years, and the family has refused to agree


    that they are in love, so maybe Tiffany will leave Damon sooner orter."


    Austinforted me and said, "I know you have feelings for Damon, that''s something you can''t deny,


    look at you not even smiling tonight."


    I said stubbornly, "I''m not, I don''t care who he loves, why would you guys think I like him?"


    Austin said with a headache, "No? You had a jealous look on your face earlier and said you didn''t like


    him, so what is this?"


    He touched my cheek, and there was a crystal teardrop on it.


    I had no more words, I looked at the teardrop, shook my head and shook my head again, "No, it''s not


    what you think."


    I''m not in love with Damon at all, no! Absolutely not!


    Austin had no choice but to pat him on the shoulder and say, "You''d better get some rest and listen to


    the doctor."


    I nodded, and it was half an hour before I dawdled upstairs, I didn''t really want to go up there, I was


    running away.


    Austin sighed, like them, I don''t know when it will work out, Damon likes me too, right?


    Ugh! What a headache, Austin looked at his phone, or chat with a special woman he met some time


    ago.


    Iy down, themp was on, and the way things were going, Damon was supposed to spend the night


    at my ce tonight and note back.


    I had locked the door and went to sleep.


    When I was in a daze, I heard the sound of someone knocking on the door, or more precisely, banging


    on it.


    I got up, not yet awake state, bare feet to open the door.


    "You left the door ajar? What? You expect me to stay out at night?" Damon''s words were filled with


    anger.


    I opened my hazel eyes, "Aren''t you with Miss Tiffany? Howe you came back all of a sudden, I


    didn''t know."


    Discontent dripped from my mouth, but in fact there was still some hint of sweetness in my heart that


    Damon hadn''t spent the night at my ce.


    "I told you that me and I are purely male and female, and I won''t touch me until we''re married." Damon


    finished and mmed the door behind him.


    The door made a loud noise as I followed Damon and slowly climbed into bed.


    Men, for sexy women who just want to have a one-night stand with each other, but marry conservative


    women, what a contradiction.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!